《Shadow Oath》 Chapter 1 [Translator - Jjescus][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 1: The Wizard of the Elder Tower ¡°Your Majesty, a wizard from ¡®The Tower¡¯ has arrived.¡± The chamberlain announced. King Fried Gallant already felt annoyed at just two words. The Tower? What tower? It wasn¡¯t as if there was only one tower in this kingdom! Arrogant bastards. A wizard? What kind of wizard? Do they really believe they can use magic? Fraudsters. ¡°What is the reason for their visit?¡± Fried tried hard to infuse his voice with authority, fearing his tone might unintentionally reveal the slightest trace of fear. The chamberlain answered in an uneasy voice. ¡°They did not state the purpose of their visit.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t disclose the purpose of their visit to the king?¡± He suddenly remembered a phrase his father often used: ¡®One day, I¡¯ll destroy every tower those bastards live in and crush those wizards under the hooves of my horse!¡¯ The chamberlain, eager to make it clear this wasn¡¯t his fault, replied with an expression full of sincerity. ¡°They said they wished to speak only to Your Majesty.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not here to ask for money again, are they?¡± Every year, the Wizards¡¯ Tower demanded gold equivalent to a tenth of the annual budget. They didn¡¯t ask for a tenth¡ªthey simply requested a sum that always happened to be precisely that. In years with higher budgets, they somehow noticed and demanded more. In deficit years, they didn¡¯t demand any gold at all. Rumor had it that, decades ago¡ªthough it wasn¡¯t officially recorded¡ªwhen the treasury was nearly empty, the wizards had even brought gold as gifts. ¡°It¡¯s not New Year¡¯s, so I doubt it. And since they didn¡¯t bring any gifts, it¡¯s unlikely.¡± Wizards only came to request gold once a year, on New Year¡¯s Day. On those occasions, they brought small gifts, though none had ever been satisfactory. Last year, they brought a thick book filled with drawings of various plants. Fried had flipped through just two pages before shoving it into the royal library. Even so, he couldn¡¯t ignore the wizards. Deep within him lay an instinctive fear. Even his father, despite his threats to crush them, had never attempted to act on those words. In fact, outwardly, he seemed almost submissive, obedient to the wizards¡¯ advice. None of the previous kings had ever disregarded their counsel. Well, except for one. About two centuries ago, King Perrins Gallant had ignored the wizards¡¯ advice. When northern barbarians persistently raided the southern regions, he prepared for war to drive them even farther north. The wizards advised against war and suggested a peace treaty to stop the raids and incursions. However, Perrins Gallant ignored their advice, launched the war, and ended up losing two northern islands and the vast Crescent Plains. The wizards issued another warning to negotiate peace, but Perrins, out of pride, went to the battlefield himself¡ªonly to be killed when his head was split by an axe. Since then, the northern barbarians had become a perpetual problem, draining the kingdom¡¯s finances for two hundred years, and they were still at war today. That incident ensured that no ¡®Gallant¡¯ ever disregarded the wizards again. Fried Gallant was no exception. ¡°Let them in.¡± ¡°They said they wish to meet you alone.¡± The chamberlain glanced uneasily at Claive, the captain of the royal guard, who stood near the wall. The captain scowled openly and shouted, ¡°Let them in! The king of Triton has never met a wizard alone!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The chamberlain retreated, and soon the massive red doors opened. The wizard who entered was an old man draped in a purple cloak embroidered with gold thread. He had removed his hood in a show of courtesy, but even that gesture irked Fried. Even envoys from the empire would feel tense upon entering the grand reception hall, adorned with opulent decorations and luxurious carpets. Yet the old man looked as relaxed as someone invited to a friendly dinner. His white beard and thick gray eyebrows lent him an air of dignity. ¡®Is it a mistake to meet such a man without a single advisor present?¡¯ He could have ignored the wizard from the start and sent him away. Or gathered his chancellor and ministers in the council chamber and ordered the wizard to return the next day. Or he could have agreed to meet, only to make the wizard wait endlessly in the antechamber, a subtle insult. But no, he had foolishly pretended he wasn¡¯t afraid¡ªand now he regretted it. ¡°May the Gallant King, eternal light of Triton, shine forever. I am Zea, from the Tower,¡± the wizard said. ¡°You¡¯re new to me.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, I¡¯ve been occupied with urgent matters since you ascended the throne and could only come now.¡± ¡°Then the wizards I see every New Year must be your subordinates.¡± Zea smiled warmly, like a kindly old man from the countryside¡ªa smile so disarming that one might be tempted to grant him anything, just out of goodwill. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know exactly who has visited Your Majesty, but they are not my subordinates. Our Tower operates without hierarchy; all are equals.¡± ¡°You look older than any wizard I¡¯ve met. Does that make you the most powerful among them?¡± ¡°I doubt I possess the kind of power Your Majesty imagines.¡± ¡°You keep talking about magic, but I¡¯ve never seen it. Even the jugglers at annual festivities pull fire from their pockets. Couldn¡¯t you at least give me a small demonstration of this magic?¡± The king¡¯s tone was mocking, but the wizard seemed accustomed to such treatment. ¡°Such misunderstandings are common. We don¡¯t practice flashy tricks meant to please the eye.¡± ¡°So, you can¡¯t summon fire, control water, move clouds, bring thunder, or transform a sheep into a lion?¡± ¡°We understand the principles behind such things but cannot replicate them. As for sheep and lions... I do enjoy lamb.¡± Zea shrugged with an ambiguous smile, leaving Fried unsure if he was joking. ¡°Then why should we call you wizards?¡± ¡°Many people call us wizards, but we are simply scholars who study and share knowledge. We prefer to be called teachers. Among ourselves, we use an ancient term, Senelot, meaning ¡®sharer of wisdom.¡¯¡± ¡°Are you a Senelot, then?¡± ¡°Embarrassingly, yes.¡± ¡°Should I call you that too?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a term we use among ourselves. Your Majesty may simply call me by my name.¡± ¡°Very well, Teacher Zea. Why have you come today?¡± ¡°When a Senelot appears before someone, it is to share wisdom.¡± Such arrogance! Yet Fried couldn¡¯t laugh it off. The wizard¡¯s presence felt strange and heavy. ¡°Speak, then.¡± ¡°I wish to speak with Your Majesty alone.¡± As soon as Zea said this, Captain Claive gestured, and the ten knights standing in pairs along the walls simultaneously slammed their spears into the ground. Thud! The sound reverberated through the chamber, as if shaking the entire castle. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, wizard!¡± Claive¡¯s voice boomed louder than the spears¡¯ impact. He was skilled at projecting authority. But the wizard wasn¡¯t intimidated. Instead, it was Claive who seemed overwhelmed. Normally, he didn¡¯t need to raise his voice¡ªhis rank and presence were enough to command respect. Now, however, his loud defiance resembled a housecat bristling at a lion. ¡®This one is certainly different from the wizards who come for gold each year.¡¯ Ignoring Claive, Zea focused solely on the king. ¡°Sharing wisdom means offering it to each other as gifts. It is not as simple as it sounds, Your Majesty. Are you willing to share the king¡¯s wisdom with mere court officials? Even the most loyal knights cannot help but repeat what they hear. What if that wisdom spreads to other nobles? At that point, it may still be called wisdom, but it will no longer be ¡®the king¡¯s wisdom.¡¯¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite amusing, Teacher Zea. When I was young, my tutors told me to share the king¡¯s wisdom with the people.¡± ¡°Perhaps you misremembered their words to mean sharing knowledge gained from wisdom?¡± The king was left speechless and sank into thought. It was not easy to reach a conclusion, but it was even harder to act on one. ¡°Everyone leave.¡± At the king¡¯s command, the captain of the guard asked with a pale face, ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°It might be amusing to see how this man¡¯s magic changes me. If a frog ends up sitting in my place, cut its head off swiftly and painlessly. Then, cut the wizard¡¯s head off too.¡± Fried hoped his joke would make Claive laugh, but he was only met with a pained expression. ¡®He¡¯s genuinely worried. He claimed not to believe in magic, yet here he is.¡¯ It took quite some time for the captain to clear the room of knights. Even the sound of their footsteps seemed heavy. The sound of the door closing was ominous. ¡°Now, speak.¡± Despite the king¡¯s command, the wizard remained silent, gazing at something beyond the door. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about eavesdropping, feel free to come closer, Teacher Zea.¡± Fried spoke challengingly. It might have been courage, demonstrating that he wasn¡¯t intimidated by magic, or it might have been recklessness, inviting an assassin closer. The wizard stepped forward, five paces closer¡ªa distance within reach of a thrown dagger, and too close to react swiftly if attacked. Though Fried wore a sword at his waist, he doubted he could hold his ground until the knights outside intervened if the wizard was a skilled fighter. Besides, it had been over ten years since he last practiced swordsmanship. ¡®Good grief, here I am worrying about being assassinated by an old man. I¡¯ve clearly spent too long away from real danger.¡¯ ¡°Now, speak,¡± Fried urged again. The wizard¡¯s response was unexpected. ¡°Kill General Terdin.¡± Fried prided himself on his ability to handle shocking news, but this was beyond his preparation. ¡°I prefer concise conversations, but this is too brief and absurd.¡± ¡°It is brief, but not absurd.¡± ¡°Do you even know who Terdin is?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a hero of this nation, the supreme commander of all royal forces, and a man who, if he so desired, could overthrow this palace and claim the throne.¡± ¡°And do you think you can walk out of this palace alive after saying such things?¡± ¡°I am an ordinary old man who values his life, and a loyal servant who treasures Your Majesty¡¯s safety.¡± ¡°Then you must also know that General Terdin is one of my most loyal subjects.¡± [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w ¡°Of course. General Terdin would rather take his own life than betray Your Majesty. If you were to ask me to name the one person in this palace you could trust implicitly, I would stake the honor of Elder tower and name Terdin.¡± ¡°Then why say such a thing?¡± ¡°There was a prophecy.¡± Fried let out a bitter laugh. He wanted to end this conversation quickly and later recount it over drinks, joking with the court jester about how absurdly amusing the wizard¡¯s claims had been. ¡°What prophecy?¡± ¡°Even before the prophecy, we wizards feared that Terdin¡¯s overwhelming power might one day consume this kingdom. When we interpreted the prophecy we received, it foretold not only the destruction of this kingdom but also of the empire to the south. That¡¯s why I came here in haste.¡± ¡°Ridiculous. Just now, you said Terdin is the most trustworthy of all my subjects. Why would such a man betray me?¡± ¡°Because Your Majesty will betray Terdin first.¡± Fried fell silent. The wizard continued. ¡°The tide of history is elevating Iliam Terdin to kingship. Your Majesty cannot resist it. You know this yourself. That is why you deliberately sent him to the most dangerous battlefield, hoping he would perish there.¡± ¡°I entrusted the most glorious war to the greatest general¡ªto reclaim the lands my ancestors lost two centuries ago!¡± The king¡¯s voice thundered, but it felt like the wailing of a child before his severe and unyielding father. He felt like a young prince whining in front of his stern predecessor. Even the wizard¡¯s seemingly consoling step forward appeared threatening. ¡°If it were truly a glorious war, all the kingdom¡¯s resources would have been poured into the north, and General Terdin would have been given unconditional support. But you didn¡¯t. If he fails and returns, you intend to hold him accountable and punish him, don¡¯t you? You believe that¡¯s the only way to survive.¡± Fried felt his breath quicken. ¡®He¡¯s using magic. I thought magic was just fire or invisible swords stabbing me, but...¡¯ The wizard, as if reading his thoughts, stepped back a couple of paces and bowed his head. ¡°Senelot always advises but never forces. It was the same two hundred years ago, and three hundred years ago as well.¡± ¡°Two hundred years ago? You mean the reign of King Perrins. And three hundred years ago? That wasn¡¯t even the Kingdom of Triton yet.¡± The wizard nodded silently, confirming without words. King Fried Gallant asked in a voice tinged with fear, sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°What advice did the wizard give three hundred years ago?¡± ¡°The advice was that a lord named Gallant from the land of Triton was gathering spears and shields.¡± It was a story he knew. A story he had forgotten. A story he had tried to forget. ¡°So the wizards who advised the previous kingdoms are still advising this one.¡± ¡°Senelot¡¯s advice has always been present. Not just in the kingdom before this one, but even before that. When the king decides, we follow.¡± ¡°Does this mean that if I don¡¯t kill Terdin, this kingdom will fall?¡± ¡°This is as far as my advice goes. Senelot can only speak of fragmented futures...¡± At that moment, the door burst open. Only one person had the authority to force open the royal chamber doors against the king¡¯s orders. ¡°Your Majesty, forgive my rudeness. I must disregard procedure and enter immediately!¡± It was Archbishop Aikob. Fried exhaled in relief. ¡®Perfect timing.¡¯ Aikob had always handled unpleasant tasks on behalf of the king. His presence made negotiations with emissaries from the empire more bearable. He had replenished the royal treasury, which had been on the verge of collapse. Above all, Aikob was one of the few unshaken by the word ¡°wizard.¡± And he had been the one to advise sending Terdin to war. In that sense, both the wizard and the archbishop had given the same advice. ¡°You say you¡¯re from the tower? Which tower do you mean?¡± Aikob entered the chamber with resounding footsteps. ¡°You wizards always refer to yourselves as ¡®from the tower.¡¯ Which tower? Do you think every tower in this kingdom belongs to you?¡± The archbishop stepped forward, boldly saying what Fried had always wanted to but never could. Dressed in flowing white priestly robes and a tall ceremonial hat, the archbishop¡¯s presence usually provoked one of two reactions: servile respect or fearful retreat. But the wizard showed neither. ¡°It¡¯s the Elder Tower, Archbishop Aikob.¡± ¡°Address me as Chancellor while speaking to the royal court.¡± ¡°As you wish, Chancellor Aikob.¡± ¡°What business do you have here? Are you here to demand money again? Ever since I took over the royal finances, I¡¯ve wondered on what grounds you claim a tenth of the kingdom¡¯s budget. Explain it now.¡± ¡°Since the founding of ¡®every¡¯ kingdom, we¡¯ve received these funds. No one has ever questioned it. If you want grounds, perhaps you could call it tradition?¡± ¡°I once opened the treasury because of that so-called tradition, but I won¡¯t do it again. Unless you present clear grounds and show how the funds benefit the crown, I won¡¯t give you a coin.¡± When no reply came, the archbishop raised his voice. ¡°All are equal before God. Don¡¯t delude yourselves into thinking you¡¯re superior because of your abilities. You¡¯re just subjects of His Majesty like everyone else.¡± ¡°We understand, Chancellor Aikob.¡± The king thought the wizard was being remarkably polite and respectful to the archbishop. But the wizard¡¯s next words made him realize otherwise. ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t the archbishop also be one of those equal subjects? If all are equal before God, why does the archbishop place himself above others? Above even the king, it seems.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The archbishop glared as if ready to grab the wizard by the throat. It looked as though the two old men were about to come to blows, but the wizard¡¯s expression remained lighthearted. It was a look Fried had never seen before in his time as king. ¡®This man sees everyone as equals. He respects the archbishop not because he¡¯s the archbishop, but because he respects everyone the same way. That¡¯s why he¡¯s fearless¡ªeven in front of me.¡¯ The wizard turned his gaze to the king. ¡°Your Majesty, this is no time to celebrate a full treasury. Draining the people to fill the royal coffers, and allowing a man who hoards gold in his so-called sanctum to remain as chancellor, will only fuel dissatisfaction among the people. Soon, discontented nobles in the provinces will arm those same people.¡± The archbishop shouted. ¡°Captain of the Guard! Cut this insolent man down at once! Destroy every wizard¡¯s tower in the kingdom before the day is over!¡± The guard captain entered promptly, sword already drawn. He raised a hand, signaling his ten knights at the door to block the wizard¡¯s escape with their spears. The king could still shout an order. ¡®Stop! Who acts without my command? The royal court belongs to me, not Archbishop Aikob!¡¯ But he gave no such command. Things were taking a strange turn. ¡®So this is what it feels like to be ensnared by magic.¡¯ The guard captain didn¡¯t wait for the archbishop¡¯s order a second time. He struck the wizard¡¯s neck with his blade. The sword passed through, yet the wizard¡¯s smile remained unchanged, as if nothing had happened. The king had seen countless executions, but there was no blood this time. The wizard¡¯s body crumbled into glittering dust, scattering like sand before vanishing without a trace. Everyone¡ªfrom the guard captain to the archbishop and the knights¡ªwas left speechless. ¡°It¡¯s a trick! He¡¯s still somewhere in the palace. Find him!¡± The archbishop¡¯s shout spurred the soldiers into action, leaving only the guard captain behind. ¡°Are you unharmed, Your Majesty?¡± The king waved a hand. ¡°Leave me. I need a moment alone.¡± ¡°As you wish. I¡¯ll stand guard at the door.¡± ¡°Do so.¡± The door closed again. Moments later, the wizard Zea spoke. ¡°Were you startled, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± The wizard hadn¡¯t moved from the spot he¡¯d stood in. The guard captain¡¯s sword had cut nothing but air, and everyone else in the room had been fooled into thinking the wizard had turned to dust. Only Fried could see the real wizard. The archbishop hadn¡¯t even looked at the right place when addressing the wizard earlier, his gaze slightly off. Where he¡¯d looked, there stood a figure identical to the wizard. That was what the guard captain had struck. The king now doubted whether the person before him was the real wizard. ¡°This is your magic?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more of a simple illusion. You might also call it a different kind of magic than you¡¯re used to.¡± The king said nothing for a while, and the wizard waited patiently. ¡°What must I do?¡± The king buried his head in his hands. At some point, the wizard stepped closer and patted his shoulder, as if lifting the burden of kingship with an oddly calming reassurance. ¡°The time of Senelot has passed. Now, it¡¯s your turn to share wisdom, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°What wisdom could I possibly offer?¡± ¡°That which only you can provide.¡± Fried wracked his brain. Before he knew it, he was like a student striving to answer a teacher¡¯s question. ¡°What I do best¡­ is fighting. I¡¯ve never lost in politics or war!¡± Senelot shook his head. ¡°No, your greatest strength isn¡¯t wisdom. There are others far better at fighting than you.¡± Though he wanted to deny it, it was true. ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°Tell me what you love most. Do you love fighting itself?¡± ¡°I love¡­ no. What I love is¡­ winning.¡± Fried looked up at Senelot, finally arriving at a clear answer. ¡°I love winning battles.¡± Senelot smiled with satisfaction, like a teacher pleased with a student¡¯s correct answer. ¡°Then that is your wisdom, Your Majesty.¡± And with that, he disappeared. There was no sound, no glittering dust, nothing. The room had only one exit, and the guard captain outside hadn¡¯t noticed a thing. The king didn¡¯t even wonder how the wizard had left. He was preoccupied with one thought. ¡®If he can do all this, killing someone would be effortless for him. Why did he ask me to do it?¡¯ The king called out loudly. ¡°Claive!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Prepare for a campaign.¡± ¡°To where¡­?¡± Claive¡¯s face showed more exasperation than confusion at the decision. ¡°In the current situation, where else? To the north. I will personally lead reinforcements to support General Terdin.¡± [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 2 [Translator - Jjescus][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 2: Ram "Something I''ve always wondered¡ªwhy does Father call you a slave that brings death?" Zenri asked. "It''s because many people around me tend to die," Ram replied. "How many? Who exactly?" "I don¡¯t know. They just say my misfortune brings death whenever someone near me dies." "Sounds like a superstition, doesn¡¯t it?" "That¡¯s what they say." "Is it a curse or something?" "That¡¯s what they say too." "You always talk like that, don¡¯t you?" "That¡¯s something I¡¯ve heard a lot." "Are you mocking me right now?" "No, young master." Ram responded obediently, but Zenri felt his temper rising. ¡®He is mocking me.¡¯ Zenri stared at him. Because Ram always lowered his head in Zenri''s presence, all Zenri could usually see was the top of his head¡ªa sight he was very familiar with. ¡®Isn¡¯t he just hiding an annoyed expression right now?¡¯ Zenri shouted, "Look up." Ram immediately lifted his head. In the darkness illuminated only by moonlight, Zenri couldn¡¯t clearly see his face or make out his features. He realized he didn¡¯t remember what Ram¡¯s face looked like¡ªhe had never really paid attention before. Still, one thing was clear: it was an unpleasant face. A slave¡¯s face should have some visible flaw, something broken or lacking. But Ram didn¡¯t have any of that. His teeth were straight and intact. For a slave, that couldn¡¯t be right¡ªhe must have stolen food somewhere. Even though it was hard to see in the dark, his short, thick hair annoyed Zenri. Unlike his father, Sir Selken, who he would eventually go bald like, Ram¡¯s hair seemed destined to remain full. Not that it mattered; his effeminate appearance would make him unpopular with women anyway. His jawline was too slender, making him look weak. A man¡¯s jaw should be square, not triangular like his. His eyebrows, too thin, made him look even less manly. Compared to Zenri¡¯s own well-balanced and perfect features, Ram¡¯s face evoked not pity but ridicule. How could someone live looking like that? Then again, he was a slave¡ªwhat else could be expected? The only thing Ram had over Zenri was his height; he stood a full head taller. This was why he always had to lower his head or kneel when next to Zenri. Even now, Ram knelt on one knee, head raised obediently. Zenri scrutinized the expressionless face, lips tightly pressed together, and tried to read the emotions Ram hid. ¡®He¡¯s insulting me. Laughing at me, surely.¡¯ Slaves were always like that. And they deserved punishment for it. Zenri slapped Ram across the face. Ram immediately bowed his head and said, "I¡¯m sorry." Zenri wasn¡¯t sure exactly what he was apologizing for, but the act of submission soothed him slightly. "What an irritating fellow. Really, what was Father thinking, assigning a wretch like you to serve me on the battlefield?" Zenri grumbled. There wasn¡¯t much time left. "You¡¯re so stupid it makes me anxious. I¡¯ll explain it to you one more time." Zenri felt pathetic having to explain something so obvious, but what could he do? Slaves were dumb¡ªit took time and effort to teach them. "Our kingdom of Triton was invaded a hundred years ago¡ª" Wait. Was it two hundred years ago? Maybe. What did it matter? A slave wouldn¡¯t know history anyway, so close enough. "¡ªby those barbarians. Back then, the great King Perrinto¡ª" Was it Perrinto? Or Perriant? Or Perrin? "¡ªfought valiantly and gave his life, but we lost two northern islands and this Crescent Meadow. Now, Triton¡¯s greatest general, Terdin, is waging war to drive out the barbarians...the Geramites." Or was it Gerons? Or Geram? Whatever. Ram wouldn¡¯t know the difference. Zenri cleared his throat and continued, "You got all that?" "Yes." "Wrong answer." Ram quickly corrected himself. "I¡¯m trying to understand." "Good. That¡¯s why you slaves end up as slaves. You don¡¯t try, and you¡¯re lazy. That¡¯s why you always work under someone. Status is sacred, granted by the gods and maintained through effort. Got it?" "Thank you for teaching me." "Now, tell me: how long have we been on the battlefield?" "About three months and fifteen days." "That¡¯s just under a hundred days, right?" "¡­Pardon?" "Ah! You can¡¯t even do basic math, can you?" "¡­I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t learned how to calculate numbers yet." "A month is thirty days. A half-month is fifteen days. Add thirty three times, then add fifteen. How much is that?" "¡­I¡¯m not sure. But it seems like it¡¯s just under a hundred days." "Good. How many battles have there been in that time?" "Three small skirmishes and one major battle a week ago." The last battle had been massive. Both sides had deployed all their forces, including elite troops held in reserve. Zenri, as a noble soldier, had been stationed at the rear, but even there, the enemy had broken through. "How many of those filthy barbarians did I kill?" Ram hesitated. "Why aren¡¯t you answering?" "Well, um¡­" His stammering and head-tilting irritated Zenri. "When you kill an enemy, whose achievement is it?" Finally, Zenri gave him a hint. Ram understood and answered. "It¡¯s your achievement, young master." "So, how many did I kill?" "About fifteen." "And what words of glory did I receive for that feat?" "None." "Exactly!" Zenri exclaimed, growing more animated. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w "Killing a handful of soldiers won¡¯t earn you glory. It won¡¯t win the war! Even cutting down one or two enemy commanders won¡¯t bring recognition, nor will winning one or two battles. This war won¡¯t end until we¡¯ve utterly crushed them! Meanwhile, I have so much to do back at the estate." Zenri¡¯s father had plenty to pass down to his only son: Laoorn, the fifth-largest estate in Triton; its vast wheat harvests; over a hundred private soldiers; and more than thirty slaves. All of it was destined to be Zenri¡¯s. What he looked forward to most, however, was marriage. Only then could he inherit it all. Even if he couldn¡¯t take everything right away, he would start with the eastern lands of Laoorn and inherit the rest when his father passed away. He couldn¡¯t wait for that day. Rumors were already circulating that a stunning beauty from the neighboring domain had fallen for him. He wanted to show her his bravery. He wanted to get married quickly. But, of course, he needed to meet the village maidens first. ¡®When I return victorious from the war, wearing armor and riding my horse, I wonder how many of them will fall for me. Not all, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll find a way to lure a few into my bed before marriage.¡¯ He was impatient. ¡°But there¡¯s a way to end this war. Only I could think of it. The key is to kill the barbarian chieftain, Mantum!¡± ¡°Uh, young master, your voice is a bit¡­¡± Ram nervously looked around. He resembled a frightened dog, trembling like he might wet himself any second. ¡°You fools! None of you could think of such a simple solution! Well, that¡¯s typical!¡± ¡°Young master!¡± ¡°What? Why are you glancing around like that?¡± ¡°The surroundings are too quiet. I¡¯m worried our voices might carry.¡± ¡°You coward, can¡¯t you see there¡¯s no one around? What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± He declared confidently but then realized that they were in a desolate reed field in the middle of a moonless night. This was the exact middle ground between the enemy and allied camps. ¡°Have you discussed this plan with anyone else?¡± Ram cautiously asked. ¡°I have.¡± ¡°And what did they say?¡± ¡°They laughed at me.¡± When he¡¯d spoken to other noble sons, knights, and commanders, they treated him like a madman. It couldn¡¯t be helped. As his father always said, ordinary people could never comprehend the words of extraordinary individuals. Even now, the thought of their ridicule angered him so much that tears welled up. Damn it, he was sixteen! Crying at this age was unacceptable. He pretended to look up at the moon to dry his tears. ¡°Adian Mantum is the grand chief who unified all the barbarian tribes. I hear the name ¡®Mantum¡¯ is also the name of the war god they worship. Killing someone who bears the name of a god will shatter their morale and strip them of the strength to continue fighting. The war might not end immediately, but they¡¯d surrender soon after!¡± Mantum was a figure of fear even among our soldiers. He didn¡¯t just command from the rear but led the charge himself, swinging his battle axe like a thunderbolt. Knights clad in Triton¡¯s armor fell like practice dummies under his strikes. Soldiers who tried to spear him from below his horse were cut down like ripe grain. Even the kingdom¡¯s strongest knights, who challenged him one by one, were defeated. With each loss, their army¡¯s morale plummeted. If Mantum fell, the barbarians would crumble! ¡°That¡¯s why you need to bring back Mantum¡¯s head.¡± He lowered his voice dramatically, adding an air of suspense. That was how you told a story. It wasn¡¯t just about words but also about tone and intensity. Of course, the problem was that his audience¡ªa lowly slave¡ªwouldn¡¯t appreciate such nuances. ¡°The plan is simple.¡± He explained it in terms that even his limited brain could grasp. ¡°You go into the enemy camp and cut off Mantum¡¯s head. You¡¯re good at sneaky things like that, right? Even if Father tried to keep it a secret, I know about it.¡± Ram nodded silently. ¡°Once you bring back his head, leave the rest to me. Simple, right? Even your dull brain can understand that, can¡¯t it?¡± S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ram nodded again, his expression hard to read. Was it confusion or dissatisfaction? He decided to motivate him further. ¡°Of course, there will be a reward. You can marry any woman you fancy in the village. But not someone too pretty. Remember, you¡¯ll only marry someone I approve of. Pick anyone from the ones I choose.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ram answered in a voice devoid of enthusiasm for the reward. It wasn¡¯t ideal, but what could he do? Besides, slaves didn¡¯t deserve much. A meal a day should be enough for them to sacrifice their lives for their master. ¡°So when do we go?¡± Tired from walking, he asked. ¡°We need to cross the stream here.¡± Ram pointed to the pitch-black water that stretched before us. This was a stream? With a width of at least twenty strides, it should be called a river! And though it was hard to tell in the darkness, it seemed quite deep too. ¡°We¡¯re crossing here? Where¡¯s the boat?¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t one.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t prepare one?¡± ¡°Apologies. A boat would risk detection¡­¡± He almost slapped Ram again but stopped himself. Then he remembered. The battle a week ago had been fought over this very stream. To sum up what the commander had said, the war had dragged on because of this not-so-wide or deep stream. If it weren¡¯t for this stream, the battle would¡¯ve been decided within half a year, whether by the enemy¡¯s victory or theirs. Yet, the war had gone on for over two years. Their side wanted to cross the stream, set up camp on the far side, and fight on the northern plains. To do so, they needed to secure the ferry port on the western bank. The plan was to advance north swiftly using boats. Of course, the enemy knew this and blocked them, leading to large-scale battles. The boats they brought were set ablaze by the enemy¡¯s fire arrows, and barbarian¡¯s boats were sunk by their catapults. The two bridges over the stream had long been destroyed. ¡°Wait! Haven¡¯t you crossed into the enemy camp multiple times?¡± ¡°Yes, about three times.¡± ¡°How did you cross this stream?¡± ¡°I swam.¡± So that was why he was always wet at night. ¡°But I can¡¯t swim. How do you expect me to cross?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I suggest you wait here.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go and cut off Mantum¡¯s head and return.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll go alone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯ll do the job alone and come back alone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He¡¯d changed the plan! Without even consulting him, his master! He immediately saw through his intentions. ¡°You scoundrel, you plan to take all the credit for killing Mantum yourself!¡± He raised his hand again, slapping him across the face. The sharp sound echoed along the water¡¯s edge. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 3 [Translator - Jjescus][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 3: Zenri The slap echoed loudly, so much so that even Zenri regretted it for a moment. ¡°Damn it, we¡¯re already too close to enemy territory!¡± Every time, things turned into a mess because of this guy. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know? You slave! Planning to leave me behind, go off alone, behead the target, and return to base to take all the credit for yourself?¡± Zenri lowered his voice again as he spoke. ¡°No, sir. I had no such intentions at all.¡± Ram spoke humbly, bowing slightly, but Zenri wasn¡¯t fooled. How could he fall for such an obvious lie? ¡°I¡¯m coming with you. That¡¯s only natural. You do know you can¡¯t even meet General Terdin without me, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t even borrow a sack without me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s absolutely true.¡± This foolish slave hadn¡¯t realized until just before their departure that he would need a sack to carry the severed head. Someone who claimed to have experience in such gruesome tasks should have considered the issue of blood loss. Yet, after days of planning, it was only this evening that he brought it up. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to cross enemy territory carrying a blood-dripping head. The enemies patrol with trained wolves, and their sense of smell is far superior to that of dogs. If it were just a matter of killing and escaping, it¡¯d be one thing, but to bring back the head, we need a sealed leather pouch or something similar.¡± A low-ranking soldier like Ram couldn¡¯t easily obtain expensive leather. He didn¡¯t have the time to hunt and tan an animal just to get one. Borrowing from those noble-born brats who weren¡¯t even his comrades was unthinkable¡ªassuming they even had such a thing. Zenri had no choice but to go to the quartermaster and borrow a sack. It was a humiliating experience for him. To ¡°ask¡± for something from someone of a much lower rank! ¡°After all I¡¯ve done, shouldn¡¯t you have taken care of the rest? For three¡ªno, four days¡­¡± Was it three days? Whatever! ¡°¡­you¡¯ve been scouting the area, but you still haven¡¯t ensured our safety? Haven¡¯t you done this kind of thing countless times under your father?¡± By now, he should have gotten the point, but the man kept responding with irrelevant remarks. ¡°I¡¯m good at killing, sir. So much so that I¡¯ve never failed.¡± ¡°And? You¡¯re bad at carrying heads out, then?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good at that too. I can make it look like nothing ever happened, hide corpses discreetly, or even arrange them in conspicuous ways if needed.¡± ¡°Then what are you so bad at that this is an issue?¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult to protect you, sir. More precisely, it¡¯s hard to get you inside, complete the task, and get you back out safely.¡± ¡°You should have investigated this!¡± ¡°Yes, sir. I did thoroughly investigate over the past three days, but there might still be some unforeseen variables. I¡¯ll definitely bring back Mantum¡¯s head. So please, sir, if you could just¡­¡± Ram trailed off. Zenri quickly grasped what he truly meant. He was lying. No matter how he thought about it, it had to be a lie. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Getting here had been easy enough. What difficulty could possibly lie ahead? Even in their own camp, movement was prohibited at night. Running into patrols and explaining oneself would be a hassle, so they had to avoid them. Yet, up until now, it hadn¡¯t been a problem. If Ram hadn¡¯t dawdled along the way, stopping unnecessarily even when no one was around, they could have arrived much faster. Once they moved out of the torchlight¡¯s reach, it became even easier. Getting to the stream felt no different from a nighttime stroll. And now, he was suggesting Zenri wait here? Cowardice. Pure cowardice. ¡°Let me make it clear once again. Bringing back Mantum¡¯s head is my responsibility.¡± ¡°Understood, sir.¡± ¡°If you understand, find a way to cross this stream.¡± Ram lowered his head and began scanning the area. Zenri let out a sigh. Slaves only worked when treated like this. ¡°When I inherit the title of lord, I¡¯ll fill my castle with smarter slaves.¡± After a while, Ram found a sturdy branch, barely thick enough to support one person. ¡°Please hang onto this. I¡¯ll swim and pull it across.¡± ¡°With something this small? It won¡¯t even hold the weight of my armor.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, sir. That¡¯s why it¡¯d be best to remove the armor.¡± ¡°Are you serious right now?¡± ¡°My apologies.¡± ¡°Why in the world did my father insist on bringing you along?¡± Zenri sighed again. He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. His father always said, A smart man¡¯s life is inevitably wasted dealing with the stupid people around him. ¡°If things don¡¯t go as you say, you¡¯ll pay for it! And you¡¯d better come back here. This armor is worth more than a hundred slaves like you. Most importantly, the family crest engraved on it must never be tarnished. Do you understand what that means?¡± Zenri raised his voice irritably as he removed his armor. His voice echoed loudly through the quiet surroundings of the stream. ¡°I don¡¯t know if a slave like you can even comprehend my words, but try your best to understand. Got it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to understand, sir.¡± Ram bowed low, as if that were the only skill he had. As Zenri removed his armor, his body began to tremble. His noble, thick belly quivered, making the trembling feel even worse. He was thankful for the darkness; the scabs covering his acne-ridden body weren¡¯t visible. Showing his body to someone like Ram was utterly revolting. The two of them plunged into the water. The water was deathly cold. It was still autumn, but this wretched northern land felt as frigid as midwinter. Zenri clung tightly to the log and wanted to warn the other man not to let him slip, or else he¡¯d pay dearly. He also wanted to urge him to hurry across because of the cold. But with the water rising to his lips, he couldn¡¯t utter a word. Slaves tend to move faster when you urge them or lash them with a whip, but that wasn¡¯t an option here. Perhaps that was why Ram took his sweet time crossing the stream. Zenri began to wonder if Ram might leave him to freeze to death. Fortunately, Zenri managed to make it out of the water before that could happen. As soon as he emerged, a string of curses escaped his lips. ¡°Damn it! I thought I was going to freeze to death!¡± ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°I just remembered! This stream has a shallow section you can walk across, doesn¡¯t it? Why did we come here?¡± Ram had the audacity to press a finger to his lips. ¡°Master, from here on, even your breathing must be silent. The Geron people have exceptional hearing. Their wolves are even better at detecting sound.¡± ¡°Shut up. Go on, explain yourself.¡± ¡°The shallow sections are heavily patrolled. Both our forces and theirs have many soldiers there. This area is the only place without patrols.¡± Ram scooped up a handful of mud from the streambed. ¡°There¡¯s no time. Quickly, spread this on your body. There are wolves roaming around, and to mask your scent, you¡¯ll need to use this.¡± ¡°Wolves? Wolves? You didn¡¯t mention wolves before!¡± Wait, had he mentioned it before? [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w No, that wasn¡¯t the issue. The important thing was that Zenri had forgotten if he had. ¡°Why are you telling me something this important only now?¡± ¡°¡­I apologize. The Gerons train wolves to act like hunting dogs. That¡¯s why to mask your scent, you¡¯ll need¡ª¡± ¡°You mean to smear me with mud? My body doesn¡¯t emit any smell! That¡¯s something that comes from lowly people like you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it, but wolves¡¯ sense of smell is¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, I see what you¡¯re up to. You¡¯re using this as an excuse to defile me, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Absolutely not, Master. I would never¡ª¡± ¡°If something happens, you just protect me. That¡¯s why you¡¯re here, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m going as I am.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Ram started smearing mud all over himself. Zenri watched him, then asked cautiously, ¡°Can the wolves really pick up my scent and track me?¡± ¡°Yes. And the mud will also help keep out some of the cold.¡± Reluctantly, Zenri scooped up a bit of mud and spread it on his cheeks¡ªabout two spoonfuls on each side. He dabbed a bit on the back of his hands and a small amount on the back of his neck. It felt disgusting. He couldn¡¯t bear to apply any more. ¡°This should be enough, right?¡± Ram stared at him for a long moment before finally nodding. Ugh, this infuriating man! He couldn¡¯t even answer quickly! ¡°Follow me carefully, Master.¡± Ram led the way across the field. The journey was longer than expected. Being soaked made the cold even worse. Zenri began to think he might freeze to death before encountering the Gerons and meeting an honorable death in battle. Ram kept stopping and starting, moving erratically. ¡°When are we going to get there? Can¡¯t you move faster?¡± The cold made Zenri impatient. He wished he had a whip¡ªslaves only moved faster when whipped! Finally, Ram slowed his pace and came to a complete stop. Was he really planning to let Zenri freeze to death here? ¡°We¡¯re here. That tent over there is Mantum¡¯s quarters. I¡¯ll go in and cut off his head. Please wait here.¡± Zenri didn¡¯t object to that. He was too exhausted. ¡°How long will it take?¡± ¡°That depends on how the patrols move.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t keep me waiting too long.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll return as quickly as I can. Whatever you do, don¡¯t step out of the bushes.¡± Ram left Zenri and slipped into the enemy camp. For a moment, Zenri stayed hidden among the bushes, but he couldn¡¯t resist peeking out to make sure Ram was actually heading into the enemy¡¯s stronghold. What if he was pretending to go but actually planned to escape elsewhere? Slaves were always looking for chances to run away, so their masters had to stay vigilant! Ram stopped, turned around, and spotted Zenri. He gestured for Zenri to lie down. Zenri, annoyed, gestured back, telling him to just go already. Ram hesitated for a moment, then motioned again. Finally, he turned and continued into the enemy camp. Ugh, so frustrating! Only after Ram¡¯s figure disappeared entirely into the darkness did Zenri lie flat in the bushes. The cold ground sent a chill through his belly, but he had no choice if he wanted to shield himself from the wind. Time crawled by. Could Ram really pull it off? Had he run away? It was entirely possible. Slaves were always looking for ways to betray their masters. Maybe Ram had figured out ¡°that thing¡± and was plotting revenge. What would Zenri do if that were the case? What else? He wouldn¡¯t let him get away with it! He¡¯d torture him for three days straight and give him the most gruesome death imaginable. Father would surely help¡ªFather knew hundreds of ways to inflict pain. A rustling sound came from behind. Zenri sighed and got up. ¡°You¡¯re so damn slow. What took you so long¡ª¡± It wasn¡¯t Ram. It was a wolf. Zenri had always thought wolves were just slightly bigger, slightly more temperamental dogs. He assumed he could kill one by cutting its throat with a small knife or, if worse came to worst, choking it to death with his bare hands. But this wolf was twice his size. In the darkness, it seemed three times bigger. It was enormous. Too enormous. Were wolves always this big? ¡°What?¡± Zenri could only let out a startled exclamation. Without a growl or a roar, the wolf lunged at him. Zenri¡¯s body lifted into the air like a rag doll and slammed back to the ground. After that, Zenri could think no more. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 4 [Translator - Jjescus][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 4: Mantum "If my son Zenri dies, no matter the cause¡ªbe it you, someone else, or even an act of nature¡ªyou will die as well." Baron Selken¡¯s words echoed in Ram¡¯s mind throughout the war. Zenri liked those words. Although the baron also advised his son to be cautious, Zenri¡¯s interest lay elsewhere¡ªon Ram. ¡°What if I don¡¯t die but just get injured? What punishment will this slave receive then?¡± The baron responded as if it were the most natural thing in the world. ¡°There will be punishment appropriate to the injury.¡± From that point onward, Zenri seemed to act recklessly, as if he wanted something to happen to him. It almost looked like he was pondering how he might die to ensure the slave¡¯s punishment. Even now, it was no different. Just before entering the Geronians¡¯ camp, Ram turned around and found Zenri sticking his head out of the bushes. If Ram could see him, so could the enemy. Ram motioned frantically for him to hide deeper, but Zenri didn¡¯t listen. He never did, and by now, it was too late. Right now, the greater risk wasn¡¯t being seen but being discovered by the wolves¡¯ sharp noses. Ram decided it was better to act quickly. Let¡¯s finish this before the young master gets caught! ¡®Things have gone off plan, but it¡¯s still manageable.¡¯ Over the past three days, Ram had meticulously studied how to kill the enemy commander, Mantum, and escape. On the first day, he mapped out a route to safely reach the Targef River¡ªwhat the soldiers called ¡°the stream.¡± This involved avoiding their own troops. On the second day, he identified the safest crossing point and how far he could infiltrate the enemy camp once he was across. He observed where the guards and wolves roamed, noting their numbers and patterns. On the third day, he pinpointed Mantum¡¯s tent and decided the best time to strike. Today was the day of execution. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Zenri insisted on coming along, making the route far less secure. Convincing Zenri to stay behind was a pipe dream. When the master speaks, the slave obeys¡ªthat was the entirety of Ram¡¯s education. The problem was that this young master knew nothing about strategy or tactics. In the three months and fifteen days since the war began, Zenri had killed exactly zero people in combat. He was terrible with a sword, neglected his training, and barely studied warfare. Unlike other noble-born knights who threw themselves into battle to prove their worth, Zenri did nothing but shout angrily. Even younger soldiers had made more significant contributions than the fifteen-year-old Zenri, who thought himself sixteen. Ram, always by Zenri¡¯s side, fought off Geronian soldiers. His primary concern in battle wasn¡¯t the enemy¡¯s sword but Zenri¡¯s wildly swinging blade. Come to think of it, an allied soldier had once died two days after Zenri accidentally cut his back. So technically, Zenri had killed one person. Of course, Ram never mentioned that. It can¡¯t be helped. If the master insists on dying, it¡¯s the slave¡¯s duty to assist. The best Ram could do was act quickly. Even so, he did not rush. It was the guards¡¯ shift-change time¡ªa surprisingly dangerous moment. Instead of being lax, security was heightened during these periods. After two days of observation, Ram noticed the timing was irregular. Either there was no set schedule, or it was deliberately kept unpredictable. Two days weren¡¯t enough to discern a pattern. Sticking to the plan, Ram circled through the forest toward the tents housing high-ranking officers. Technically, they weren¡¯t ¡°officers,¡± but Ram didn¡¯t know the exact title. He wasn¡¯t entirely ignorant of the Geronian language. Before the war, Geronian merchants sometimes visited Baron Selken¡¯s estate. To facilitate trade, Ram had learned enough to understand basic conversation and bartering terms. However, military jargon was beyond him. The Geronian tents were identical to those of the Triton Kingdom. Reportedly, they had stolen them during last summer¡¯s first war. Their armor and weapons were also remarkably similar, likely plundered as well. There were thirty-three tents in total. The common soldiers slept on the ground without even blankets. Coughs echoed through the camp. The northern climate wasn¡¯t kind to them, either. It was said that when winter came, the Triton forces would retreat, as they had last year. They couldn¡¯t fight under conditions favorable to the Geronians. But Ram wondered if winter might actually favor Triton for once. Despite their reputation for savagery and ferocity, the Geronians were only human. Like everyone else, they were weary of this drawn-out war. Passing through the camp was nerve-wracking. A patrol with two hunting dogs nearly spotted him. Ram had smeared his body with mud to mask his scent and lay flat in the shadows of an unlit embankment to stay hidden. ¡®Good thing they¡¯re dogs. Wolves would¡¯ve found me.¡¯ The obedient dogs stayed within the camp, while the more aggressive but less reliable wolves patrolled the outskirts. Ram had exceptional hearing, capable of catching sounds from beyond walls. His vision was sharp too, especially at night. With even a sliver of light, he could see far and clearly. Until recently, he hadn¡¯t realized most people couldn¡¯t see or hear as well as he could. Using these senses, Ram evaded the patrols and weaved through the tents. Reaching Mantum¡¯s tent wasn¡¯t difficult. It was only slightly larger than the others, with no ornate decorations or symbols. Thinking back, even General Terdin¡¯s tent in the Triton army lacked such markings. That was why Ram never knew where Terdin stayed. Three days ago, Ram had had the chance to kill Mantum but returned empty-handed on Zenri¡¯s orders. At the time, it felt like a missed opportunity, but in hindsight, it was the right call. Yesterday, he hadn¡¯t even had a leather pouch to carry Mantum¡¯s head. Now, it was a waiting game. Mantum rarely seemed to be alone. He hardly slept, staying up late to do something under the lamplight¡ªwriting, perhaps? It wasn¡¯t with a quill and ink on parchment, but he was clearly working on something. Whenever Ram prepared to kill someone, he thought about their daily life. When they woke up this morning, did they imagine they¡¯d die by his hand today? Did their family and friends realize they¡¯d never see them again? Everything they¡¯ve built their whole life ends in this moment, with this single action. Not even enough blood to fill three glasses of milk, faint breaths, a few pain-filled words that couldn¡¯t escape his lips... and then it was over. At first, he felt no guilt. ¡°If ordered to kill, you kill,¡± and no other thoughts crossed his mind. But after the second and third time, he began to question it. When that happened, he recalled the almost magical words his master had taught him: ¡®Do as you¡¯re told.¡¯ No questions about the orders. That is what it means to be a slave. Finally, the time came when Mantum was alone, after sending away his officers. Ram wanted to wait longer, aiming for a moment when Mantum was completely asleep. But with Zenri waiting, he couldn¡¯t delay endlessly. A soldier stood guard at the front of the tent, so Ram cut through the back with his knife. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w The thick leather was tough, but slicing along the grain made it manageable. Silently, Ram slipped into the tent. He had never been caught during a mission, and this time was no different. Inside, Mantum was pacing back and forth, groaning with frustration. His muttered words were too faint to make out clearly, but he seemed to repeat phrases like, ¡°This won¡¯t do. At this rate, we¡¯ll lose¡­¡± The monstrous figure from the battlefield, clad in a horned helmet with dual-layered shoulder armor, wielding a massive war axe in steel claw-like gauntlets¡ªhe was nowhere to be seen. Instead, only a weary man, aged and gray, stood there. From what Ram knew, Mantum was barely over 40. He hadn¡¯t looked so aged in the battlefield, but his white hair now made him seem older than expected. His arms were thinner, and his legs not so sturdy. When he had first heard rumors that Mantum fought well thanks to magical armor and an enchanted axe cursed by a witch from the Geron tribe, he dismissed them as nonsense. But now, he began to believe there might be some truth to it. Ram¡¯s final task was to confirm that this man was truly Mantum. In battle, killing anyone not on your side was fair game. But assassination was different. You had to kill the correct target. This was a principle he had learned during his days as a slave. At a banquet attended by dozens, there might not be an issue if the wrong wine or dish was served. But if a single drink, meant for one specific person, was delivered to the wrong recipient, it could spell disaster. That drink could be a genuine gift of goodwill¡ªor a poisoned death sentence. Even something as simple as delivering the wrong empty lunchbox could spark serious misunderstandings. Accuracy in identifying the target was essential. This man was Mantum. Without a doubt. Ram checked twice, three times to be sure it was Mantum¡¯s face. Having confirmed, he acted swiftly and silently. Even a single groan from Mantum could alert the guard outside the tent, and if they shouted ¡°Enemy!¡± it would be all over. So Ram neither declared his intent to kill nor asked, ¡®Are you Mantum?¡¯ He approached from behind, covered Mantum¡¯s mouth, and slit his throat. There was brief resistance. Ram gently laid the weakening Mantum down. A falling body makes more noise than one might think. He left the knife in, minimizing the bleeding. That would mean Mantum took longer to die, but avoiding detection was more important at the moment. There was no further resistance. Ram confirmed his death. No breath. No heartbeat. He was dead. Now, it was time to take the head. Ram searched the tent and spotted the perfect axe for the task¡ªMantum¡¯s weapon. ¡®Chopping silently with an axe won¡¯t be easy¡­¡¯ Ram planned an escape route in case the guard entered upon hearing the sound. He mentally rehearsed the quickest motion of cutting off the head, stuffing it into a sack, and fleeing. Then he swung the axe. Thud. The sound was quieter than expected, but Ram quickly placed Mantum¡¯s head in the sack. Keeping an eye on the tent entrance, he prepared to move along the preplanned route. The guards outside showed no reaction. They were stationed some distance away, and the camp was noisy. Ram now had the time to leave cautiously. He also took the axe, thinking it would serve as solid proof of his achievement. The escape route was different from the entry. Worried about the smell of blood, Ram moved quickly to avoid being detected by any hunting dogs or wolves in the area. He managed to leave the camp without incident. ¡®It¡¯s done. It¡¯s finally over. All I need to do is return with Zenri¡­¡¯ Ram froze as he approached where Zenri was supposed to be. Torches were converging on the spot. Ram strained his ears. Though the voices were distant, his sharp hearing picked up the words of the Geron soldiers in the quiet plain. ¡°What¡¯s this guy?¡± ¡°Looks like a Southerner.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a Southerner doing here?¡± ¡°A scout, maybe?¡± ¡°Look at his outfit. He¡¯s no scout.¡± ¡°Should¡¯ve kept him alive¡­ but Cox bit his neck too hard.¡± ¡°Cox never spares Southerners. That¡¯s how he was trained.¡± Though he couldn¡¯t see them, Ram quickly deduced that ¡°Cox¡± was their wolf. And Cox was still sniffing around for scents. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Take the body, at least. On a quiet night like this, anything we find will earn us an extra piece of bread tomorrow morning, won¡¯t it?¡± The two men laughed, and Ram heard the growling of the wolf. He wanted to confirm Zenri¡¯s death, but he couldn¡¯t risk getting closer with the wolf nearby. ¡°What¡¯s going on over there?¡± ¡°Come check this out. Found something.¡± More Geron soldiers were approaching from another direction. Ram retreated in a prone position, and once far enough, he crouched and ran through a reed field. Even though no one pursued him, Ram ran with all his might. At some point, Ram found himself fearing not the Geron soldiers but his master¡¯s voice. ¡®If Zenri dies, so do you.¡¯ [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 5 [Translator - Jjescus][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 5: The Sound of Trumpets Running across the plains, Ram arrived at the stream and was about to dive in to cross when he stopped. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sack containing Mantum''s head would get soaked. But then again, it was a dead man¡¯s head¡ªwhat did a bit of water matter? Soon he realized that wasn¡¯t the real problem. A human head was surprisingly heavy, let alone the axe. To cross as quickly as possible, he needed to reduce the weight. Although there were no signs of pursuit, Ram felt someone was chasing him. In haste, he hurled the sack across the stream with all his might. The sack containing the head landed somewhere in the bushes beyond the stream. Then he threw the axe. It was much heavier, but it spun as it flew and went farther than the sack. Ram silently swam across the Targef River. As soon as he crossed, he started searching for the sack. It was nowhere to be seen. He was sure it had landed around here. He searched in the darkness for a long time, but it didn¡¯t appear. Could it have fallen into the stream because he hadn¡¯t thrown it properly? If so, it would have drifted far downstream by now¡­ In that case, searching for it in the daylight would be pointless. Instead, he found the axe, something he didn¡¯t even mind losing. The sack with the head wasn¡¯t near it either. ¡®If Zenri dies, you die too.¡¯ The words of Baron Selken echoed in his mind. Ram buried his face in his hands. The blood of Mantum, which he hadn¡¯t bothered to clean off after the killing, stained his face. No tears came, but the sound of his sobs grew louder. Whenever he killed someone as his master ordered, he¡¯d have meat for dinner that night. Ram would share the meat with the other slaves. They never understood why only Ram received meat and looked at him with jealousy rather than gratitude. But he shared it all without eating a bite himself. Eating meat after killing someone felt like eating the person he had killed. Today, he had killed as usual, but it felt completely different. Now it was his turn to die. Should he run away? If he followed the stream and crossed the plains, he would eventually reach somewhere. He didn¡¯t know if it would take days or weeks, but surely there¡¯d be a place where people lived. Or perhaps he could head north to the volcanic region where not even the Geronians lived. They said if you stepped on the soil there, you wouldn¡¯t survive three days. Maybe it was better to wait for death there. Ram wept without tears. ¡®I failed to protect the young master. I¡¯m going to die now.¡¯ At that moment, a trumpet sounded in the sky. It wasn¡¯t just Ram¡¯s keen hearing; it was loud enough for anyone to hear. It felt as though the entire sky was resounding. No, the ground seemed to be trembling as well. At first, he thought it was thunder, but it was completely different. There were no clouds, just stars and the moon in the sky. Where could such a sound be coming from? Was a star falling? Was the moon breaking apart? ¡®The trumpet of the apocalypse?¡¯ Ram recalled accompanying his master and other nobles to the sanctuary on Sundays. Once the nobles entered, the doors shut firmly, and the waiting servants and slaves were barred from hearing the sacred words or hymns. However, everything reached Ram¡¯s ears. Most of the teachings were boring, but the hymns were pleasant to hear. And sometimes, the apocalyptic tales mentioned in the Book of Revelation were intriguing. When the end came, God would have an angel blow the trumpet. Then the first dragon would descend to the earth, burning people with fire. The second dragon would bring ice, and the third would spread poisonous mist. Only those full of faith would grow white horns on their heads, sprout white wings, and be carried to the heavens on a white horse. Each of the nine trumpets would herald a dragon destroying the earth, freezing the seas, spreading plagues, and so on. When the ninth trumpet sounded, the world would end. Ram unconsciously tried to count the trumpet sounds. But the sound was continuous, making it impossible to count. Eventually, he thought it might not even be a trumpet but the voice of God itself. After all, humans could not comprehend the words of God. The sound felt more like vibrations. He didn¡¯t feel it on his skin, but it seemed as though the earth and mountains were trembling. ¡®Mantum was called the god of war here. Then I killed the god of war. Maybe the other gods are angry because of that. Perhaps this sound is their wrath pouring out on me.¡¯ Trembling in fear, Ram stumbled backward and fell over something. He thought it was a stone, but it turned out to be the sack containing Mantum¡¯s head. The heavy weight in his hands brought him back to his senses. Whether it was divine wrath or dragon trumpets, he had to deal with this situation. ¡®I have to give this to someone.¡¯ According to Zenri, Ram¡¯s status wouldn¡¯t even allow him to meet a commander. Should he hand it to any random soldier? What about the quartermaster who had lent him the leather pouch? The quartermaster would give it to the battalion commander, who would pass it to the general, and eventually, it might reach General Terdin. ¡®When you kill someone, never report it to other slaves or stewards. Always tell me directly.¡¯ Ram remembered Baron Selken¡¯s orders. Whenever Ram insisted on meeting the baron in person, even if the baron¡¯s expression was unpleasant, neither the head steward nor the guards stopped him. This was the protocol, and there was no exception. For the safety of the baron and himself, it had to be this way. With Zenri gone, there was only one person left who matched the baron¡¯s stature in Ram¡¯s mind. ¡®I must go to General Terdin.¡¯ Ram thought meeting Terdin might be even harder than killing Mantum. The trembling sound in the sky continued until Ram reached the allied camp, then disappeared as if it had never been there. * * * "When will the provisions arrive?" General Terdin asked. "Tomorrow¡­" Lieutenant Aedun¡¯s voice was filled with despair. "¡­I¡¯ll send another courier, General." "No, don¡¯t bother. I was just checking." Despair was contagious. Sending couriers, checking remaining provisions¡­ If the commanders showed anxiety, the soldiers would inevitably feel uneasy. ¡®I must be getting old. I¡¯m saying out loud things I used to keep to myself.¡¯ He was exhausted. More than his body, his mind was worn down by the endless war. The Geronians¡¯ resistance was fierce, and the morale of the allied forces was plummeting. ¡®If winter comes again, we¡¯ll have no choice but to retreat the troops. If we don¡¯t resolve this before then¡­¡¯ Suddenly, Terdin remembered something and asked, "By the way, about that sound from the sky earlier¡­" It was hard to describe. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w That strange vibration and sound¡­ there were no better words for it. "¡­Have you ever heard anything like it?" "I can say with certainty, in my thirty years of life, I¡¯ve never heard anything like it. Not in battle, not during travel, not at home, not in dreams¡ªnever in my life." The lieutenant emphasized firmly. "Yes, I¡¯ll say the same thing. In fifty years, on battlefields, during journeys, while sleeping¡ªI¡¯ve never heard anything like it." Aedun, finding his own expression inadequate, repeated, "I¡¯ve never even heard of anyone hearing such a sound. To emphasize further¡­" "No need to emphasize further." "My apologies." "Could it be common in the north?" "Should we interrogate the captured Geronians about it?" "No, that can wait¡­ What did the patrols say?" The lieutenant had stepped out of the meeting and returned to verify something. ¡°When the sound occurred, I thought perhaps the barbarians were bringing some extraordinary weapon, so I kept watch around¡­¡± ¡°A weapon?¡± ¡°Something like a magical weapon from the northern gods that we could never imagine.¡± It was an absurd idea, but given how bizarre the sound had been, it wasn¡¯t an unreasonable thought. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°So, I kept watch, but we found nothing.¡± Of course. ¡°What did the soldiers say?¡± ¡°They were talking nonsense, likely because they had just woken up.¡± ¡°Nonsense?¡± ¡°The soldiers gathered near the campfire were sharing their thoughts with each other. When I joined in to listen, most of them talked about the trumpet of the apocalypse.¡± He knew it. This was what he had feared the most. Mentioning gods never brought good fortune or advantageous strategies. It always turned things sour. ¡°You mean the Nine Trumpets of the Dragons?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it seven?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nine. Aside from that, was there anyone saying anything different?¡± ¡°The most peculiar idea was that it was the procession of the thunder god worshipped by the Gerons. It seemed plausible since the Gerons always chant that god¡¯s name in battle. Was it Rahim?¡± ¡°Raham.¡± The father of gods. ¡°Yes, they said that god appeared to assist the Gerons since it seemed like we were about to win. It didn¡¯t seem like something to punish them for, but I told them to stop since others might start agreeing¡­ Should I have scolded them?¡± ¡°Let it pass. What else?¡± The lieutenant pondered for a moment before answering. ¡°That¡¯s about it. No one seems to know anything specific.¡± Of course. ¡°Where did the sound come from?¡± Terdin at least wanted to determine the source. He didn¡¯t want to think it was coming from the sky¡ªit would only lead back to the gods. ¡°They all pointed in different directions. Most just said it was the sky, without specifying east, west, south, or north. Two of them claimed it was coming from the ground, though¡­¡± ¡°What about the enemy¡¯s movements?¡± ¡°No unusual activity so far, but I¡¯ve doubled the number of patrols just in case.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t even let the sentries rest. What a mess¡­¡± Terdin inadvertently showed a side of himself he should never reveal to his subordinates: doubt and hesitation. A battlefield commander, even if aware they were stepping into a flawed strategy, must never show doubt or hesitation. Yet, he couldn¡¯t help it now. ¡®I¡¯m starting to feel my age.¡¯ When this war ended, Terdin wanted to retire. He no longer wanted to face these dilemmas. He wanted to escape the smell of blood and the constant anticipation of death. ¡°Shall I summon the entire command staff?¡± The lieutenant cautiously suggested. Terdin waved the idea away. ¡°At this hour? Let them sleep. It¡¯s rare for them to have gone to bed early. Maybe it¡¯s just a landslide. Or a volcanic eruption. Didn¡¯t you say there was a volcano somewhere to the north?¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible. When it erupted last year, it caused quite an uproar.¡± But it hadn¡¯t made a sound like this. ¡°Even so, wouldn¡¯t it help to exchange ideas¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already held three meetings yesterday and three the day before. That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s not fuss over a single sound.¡± There wouldn¡¯t be an answer even if they met again. ¡°You should rest too, Aedun.¡± ¡°You should rest first, General. You haven¡¯t slept for days.¡± ¡°I know. Rest first, and then I¡¯ll follow.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll go rest for now, then¡­¡± Just then, a guard¡¯s voice called out from outside. ¡°Who goes there?¡± This was followed by a timid but cautious reply. ¡°A servant of Lord Zenri Selken from the 4th Infantry.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your business?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve come to see the General.¡± Terdin gestured to Aedun, who immediately understood and stepped out of the tent. ¡°What¡¯s the commotion?¡± Aedun shouted. ¡°This soldier approached carrying a suspicious object.¡± Terdin closed his eyes, focusing on the voices outside the tent. ¡°What are you carrying, soldier?¡± ¡°I cannot say.¡± ¡°What did you say? Have you lost your mind?¡± ¡°My apologies, but I must see General Terdin.¡± ¡°For what purpose?¡± ¡°I must tell him directly.¡± Timid as he sounded, there was no hesitation in his answers. Judging by his voice beyond the tent, he was quite young. Maybe eighteen? ¡°A mere infantryman can¡¯t bypass his immediate superior to meet me. Even meeting me here is already a privilege, and now you wish to meet the General without going through me?¡± Aedun was being uncharacteristically sharp. But given the time and the circumstances, it was understandable. ¡®What¡¯s really going on?¡¯ It was rare for a soldier of that rank to come directly to Terdin. In two years of war, not once had something like this happened. Even in previous battles, such incidents were almost nonexistent¡ªperhaps just the occasional low-ranking soldier who didn¡¯t recognize Terdin and asked him, ¡°Where¡¯s the General?¡± But now, this unnamed soldier was boldly requesting a private audience with the commander of the Triton Kingdom¡¯s army. ¡®What could this mean?¡¯ A chill ran through Terdin. Not once before. This wasn¡¯t a matter to dismiss with, ¡®How dare a mere soldier¡­¡¯ Perhaps they truly needed to speak privately. This conversation had to be stopped. Terdin shot to his feet. ¡°I came to deliver this.¡± But the unknown soldier had already spoken, and Aedun¡¯s next question immediately followed. ¡°What is it?¡± Before Terdin could order, ¡®Aedun, let the soldier in,¡¯ the soldier responded. ¡°The head of the enemy commander.¡± [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 6 [Translator - Jjescus][Proofreader - Gun] w S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 6: Terdin At the nameless soldier''s reply, Aedun, the lieutenant, did not respond. It was a statement no one could easily react to. But Terdin had no choice but to react. Terdin hurriedly stepped out of the tent. However, as soon as he stepped outside, he clasped his hands behind his back in a relaxed manner and spoke as though it was no big deal. "An interesting tale." Through the gaps between the torches, he saw the face of a young soldier. His face was caked with mud, he wore no armor, and his long limbs and tall stature gave him an awkward appearance. His face bore an expression of gloom, and his already subservient posture became even more so at the sight of Terdin, making him appear more obsequious than respectful. At a glance, Terdin immediately dismissed any slim chance of something remarkable. An uneducated, uncultured, impoverished young man, desperate in every aspect, could not have achieved anything extraordinary. The head of an enemy commander? Had he struck down a passing patrol of Geronian soldiers? If so, a commendation and dismissal would suffice. It would be fortunate if he hadn''t secretly killed a local farmer and concocted a lie. "And what did you say that was?" Terdin gestured toward the sack in the young man''s hands with a nod. "It''s the head of the enemy commander." The young man gave the same answer. "We have many enemy commanders. Which one is this?" Terdin asked with interest. But involuntarily, a note of fear crept into his voice. ¡®Good heavens, I find myself hoping this young man is lying.¡¯ Terdin dreaded hearing the name "Mantum" from this filthy young man¡¯s mouth. It must not come out. At least, not here. ¡®There are too many ears listening... and yet, seeing his appearance, I¡¯ve foolishly underestimated him again.¡¯ If an enemy had approached with a hidden blade, he could have instinctively countered; experience had taught him that much. But Terdin had no experience with this kind of situation. "To my knowledge, this head belongs to Adian Mantum." The guards and lieutenant recoiled in shock¡ªnot because they believed it truly was Mantum¡¯s head, but because of the audacity of such an outrageous lie. Terdin felt dizzy but knew he had to maintain composure. "Proof?" The young soldier raised a large battle axe. The guards immediately raised their spears in alarm. The young man, moving more slowly than necessary, placed the axe on the ground. The proof was irrefutable. The axe alone was sufficient evidence. "Stop this, even now!" Neither the lieutenant nor the guards yet realized the axe¡¯s significance. They only assumed the young man was disarming himself. "And here is the head." The young man handed over a leather sack. Dampness seeped through the bottom, dripping onto the ground. Though the torchlight was bright, it was unclear whether the liquid was blood or dirty water. "It''s dark outside. Come inside; we¡¯ll examine it properly." Terdin signaled to Lieutenant Aedun. ¡°Stand by and keep your mouths shut. Every single one of you.¡± The lieutenant belatedly nodded, his face tense. He, too, finally grasped the gravity of the situation. Something real was unfolding here. Terdin reached toward the guards. "Give me that axe." A guard picked up the axe but, with a startled exclamation, dropped it. He fumbled to set down his spear and used both hands to lift the weapon. Terdin accepted the heavy battle axe with one hand, nearly losing his grip as he underestimated its weight. Examining the engravings on the blade and handle, he was certain. It was Mantum''s axe. "Follow me." Terdin entered the tent. The young soldier followed at a slow pace. Other than urgent reports from scouts, ordinary soldiers never set foot inside the commander¡¯s tent. Though it bore the title of the supreme commander¡¯s tent, it wasn¡¯t particularly special. It was slightly larger, mainly to accommodate a conference table. The bed and its coverings were no different from those of other officers. But symbolism mattered. It was crucial to maintain the tent as a space no common soldier dared to enter. The young man positioned himself in a corner upon entering, instinctively seeking a lower position without needing direction. He was peculiar. While conscripted serfs and ordinary soldiers often lacked understanding of such subtle etiquette, this young man seemed naturally attuned to it. "Your name?" "Ram, sir." Terdin adjusted his grip on the axe several times before placing it on the table, which groaned under the weight. By the light of the lamp, Terdin studied the young man more closely. His appearance was unremarkable, his demeanor calm. If he had indeed killed the enemy commander, he should have been far more self-assured. Terdin lit another lamp and gestured toward the table. "Take out what¡¯s in the sack." Ram unfolded the cloth and placed the head on the table. His movements lacked any sense of pride, as though he were merely handling potatoes. Such an attitude was unthinkable for a man his age. Most men under thirty exaggerated their achievements, but this one displayed none of that. Terdin looked at the head Ram had produced and let out a groan of anguish. "It really is Adian." Judging by the cut, the head had been severed no more than two hours ago. While he couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact time, it was clear the death occurred earlier tonight. The monster who had struck terror into Triton¡¯s forces, the feral beast of the battlefield, the Bloodstorm Axe¡ªa man with countless titles¡ªwas now unceremoniously rolling atop his table. This left only two possibilities: A clever forgery. Or an uncanny resemblance. ¡®Ah, one more. Magic.¡¯ Terdin laughed and shook his head. "No, this cannot be Adian. A month ago, he laughed boisterously as he dismissed my proposal for negotiation. That man could not possibly have his head severed so pitifully!" As Terdin¡¯s voice rose, his lieutenant¡¯s concerned voice came from outside. "Are you all right, General?" Terdin shouted without realizing it. "Didn¡¯t I tell you to stand by?" "My apologies!" Aedun¡¯s footsteps retreated from the tent entrance. Terdin slumped into a chair beside the table holding Mantum¡¯s head. ¡®I¡¯ve seen too much.¡¯ Regret consumed him. He should have discreetly brought the young man in from the start. ¡®Although... the circumstances made that impossible.¡¯ How could he have trusted the wild tale of a mud-covered stranger and agreed to meet alone? "Did you act alone?" Terdin asked. Ram finally opened his mouth. "No." "Whose orders?" "They came from Master Zenri Selken, sir." [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w "Then you¡¯re a knight under Baron Selken¡¯s command?" "No, sir." ¡°Not under the baron of Selken?¡± ¡°I mean, I am not a knight.¡± ¡°Then what are you?¡± ¡°A slave.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°A slave sent by Lord Selken to care for Young Master Zenri.¡± Terdin momentarily didn¡¯t understand. ¡°As far as I know, Ashua Selken only has one son.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°And instead of assigning a knight or even a squire to assist that son, he sends a slave?¡± Ram looked flustered, as though searching for words, perhaps not even understanding the question. Clearly, if this conversation were to progress properly, someone of higher rank or better education was needed. ¡°Where is Zenri?¡± Ram closed his eyes tightly, as though bracing for the inevitable, then answered. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°I see. You¡¯ll need to explain what happened in detail. Start talking.¡± Terdin spoke without emotion. ¡°...Where should I begin?¡± ¡°Was it your idea to kill Mantum?¡± ¡°No, sir. Young Master Zenri, with his brilliance, anticipated that this war would end if Mantum was killed.¡± Terdin burst into laughter. Ram flinched and stopped talking. Terdin waved his hand apologetically. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°So, the young master ordered me to kill Mantum. And so¡­¡± Ram hesitated, seemingly unsure how to phrase his next words, then continued. ¡°...I killed him.¡± Terdin felt irritated. He wanted this matter resolved quickly. ¡°Explain in detail.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know how much detail to provide or how to organize the story. I¡¯m not good at telling stories.¡± ¡°Just speak as you remember it, without trying to organize it. If I don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll ask. If it¡¯s disorganized, I¡¯ll piece it together. Speak freely, but without lies or exaggerations. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. I understand.¡± Ram bowed once and continued, still maintaining a servile posture. ¡°At first, we tried to use the coastal battle a week ago.¡± ¡°¡®Use¡¯ it? How?¡± ¡°To kill Mantum.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying you attempted it during the battle a week ago?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That battle involved Adian¡¯s elite unit. Do you know why the fighting took place there?¡± Terdin asked, testing how reliable this slave¡¯s account might be. If the man was simply dull, he might not even be able to convey what he knew properly. Such a person¡¯s testimony couldn¡¯t be trusted. But if he was just bad at conversation, the content itself might still be trustworthy. ¡°I heard it was to secure the coastline, allowing ships to dock easily for reinforcements and supplies. By using the sea, troops could be stationed north of the Targef River, starting the battle beyond the creek.¡± Terdin nodded, gesturing for him to continue. ¡°If that position was lost, the enemy would fortify it, forcing our forces to retreat by a day¡¯s march.¡± Ram quickly added, ¡°This isn¡¯t my own reasoning; it¡¯s what the brilliant young master explained to me.¡± ¡°Could you drop the ¡®brilliant¡¯ part?¡± ¡°Apologies.¡± Terdin scratched his chin. ¡°So, you tried to kill Mantum during that battle?¡± ¡°Yes, but I couldn¡¯t approach him. My unit was stationed at the rear to defend against a flanking attack. When the rear was indeed attacked, I had to protect the young master amidst the chaos and couldn¡¯t get close to Mantum. But I saw his face and planned to try again later. On the first day, I searched for a way to cross the creek. On the second, I scouted a route to avoid the wolves patrolling the area. On the third¡­¡± ¡°Wait, wolves?¡± ¡°Yes, to enter the enemy camp, I had to avoid the wolves with their keen sense of smell.¡± ¡°You violated military law by leaving the camp without permission.¡± ¡°I apologize. For me, the young master¡¯s orders outweighed military law.¡± Ram quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m bad at speaking. Please don¡¯t hold Young Master Zenri responsible.¡± The statement was absurd. This man spoke eloquently yet pretended to stumble over his words. He wasn¡¯t acting like a typical soldier, who could barely manage even short responses to superiors or nobles. Was he lying about being a slave, perhaps from a noble family? ¡®High status doesn¡¯t guarantee good speech. At least he doesn¡¯t seem to be misunderstanding the situation.¡¯ Terdin gestured for him to continue. ¡°After identifying which tent Mantum was in, I scouted an escape route. That was today, the fourth day.¡± Ram avoided Terdin¡¯s piercing gaze, bowing his head again as he spoke. ¡°But then, Young Master Zenri insisted on coming along. He said I must personally present Mantum¡¯s head to General Terdin.¡± ¡°He wanted to claim your credit for himself?¡± ¡°No, sir. It¡¯s only right for a slave¡¯s accomplishments to go to their master.¡± ¡°Fair enough. What happened next?¡± ¡°I entered Mantum¡¯s tent, beheaded him, and brought the axe as proof. But it seems the young master, hiding in the reeds, was discovered by the wolves. When I arrived, he was already dead¡ªor so it appeared, according to their words.¡± ¡°You understand their language?¡± ¡°Just enough to catch the gist.¡± Impressive. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°I wanted to confirm his death, but enemy patrols began closing in. I had no choice but to return alone.¡± ¡°So you brought Mantum¡¯s head to me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You entered the enemy camp alone and took the head of their commander?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You did all of this by yourself?¡± ¡°Ah, all instructions came from Young Master Zenri¡­¡± ¡°Was Zenri beside you when you killed Mantum?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Did he hold Mantum down while you struck?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Did he lure the wolves to distract them while you killed Mantum?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then this was your doing alone.¡± Ram said nothing. Terdin pressed his hand to his forehead. ¡°Alone¡­¡± Unbelievable. A war that had dragged on for over two years had just been ended by one young man¡ªnot a royal assassin, but a mere slave from a minor noble household! For the first time, Terdin found himself agonizing over the fate of a single soldier. ¡®What should I do with him?¡¯ [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 7 [Translator - Jjescus][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 7: The Deal Ram obediently lowered his head, waiting for Terdin¡¯s decision. He said nothing, nor did he try to elaborate on unasked details. He had learned proper etiquette when dealing with masters or nobles, lessons instilled through beatings so severe they could have killed him. Survival depended on mastering it. It was the only way to avoid being beaten¡ªor at least beaten less. But even then, he was still beaten. The army was no different in essence, only in form. Adhering to the protocols wasn¡¯t difficult for him. Ram always behaved just deferentially enough, always sufficiently servile to keep his superiors in good spirits. In some ways, the military was more comfortable; at least they didn¡¯t beat you without reason. Ram did his best to show the utmost respect to Terdin, but he wasn¡¯t sure if he was succeeding. Terdin, standing before Mantum¡¯s head, seemed irritated. Despite carefully choosing his words to avoid tarnishing Young Master Zenri¡¯s honor, it appeared Ram hadn¡¯t done enough. The old warrior¡¯s face was older than Mantum¡¯s, deeply lined with wrinkles. Even during moments of rest, he didn¡¯t remove the armor over his chest. Though he didn¡¯t fight on the frontlines for tactical reasons, his seasoned aura suggested he could easily cut down most young knights in one stroke if he picked up a sword now. Ram found himself calculating how one might kill someone so strong head-on. He quickly shook off the treacherous thought, bowing his head deeply and shutting his eyes tight in an effort to dispel it. ¡°You did this alone... is that right?¡± Terdin muttered, repeating the same question. Ram still couldn¡¯t respond. When the master spoke to himself, a slave wasn¡¯t to react, wasn¡¯t to wonder what the words meant or how they might help. They weren¡¯t to presume the master¡¯s intentions. Nor were they to prepare in advance for any possibility. A slave was only to follow direct orders¡ªno more, no less. Even so, Ram couldn¡¯t help but guess Terdin¡¯s thoughts. There could only be one reason for such deliberation. A slave not only allowed his young master to die but also left his body behind! What greater crime could there be? He should have kept quiet from the start. Sure, the young master gave him the orders, but he could have said he didn¡¯t go with him and was sleeping somewhere in the camp. How could they prove he was killed by wolves in enemy territory? But just as Terdin had said, one lie would lead to another. Lies would pile up until they became uncontrollable, and the punishment then would be far worse. Honesty was safer, after all. That was how Ram had been taught. Now there was no turning back. The only son of Baron Selken was officially dead as of today. Ram, fearing the punishment that awaited him, clung to a final hope. Please, let it be an execution by beheading. That¡¯ll hurt the least. Ram waited for Terdin¡¯s command, unsure if he was deciding on a punishment or deliberating how to inform Baron Selken. Perhaps he was even contemplating rallying the army to retrieve Zenri¡¯s body. ¡°Did you hear a sound from the sky?¡± Terdin¡¯s sudden question caught Ram off guard. ¡°Yes. I heard it when I crossed the stream on my way here.¡± ¡°Was it related to you?¡± Ram was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean... related?¡± ¡°It had nothing to do with you, correct?¡± ¡°None at all.¡± ¡°Of course not. That will suffice.¡± Terdin murmured again, lost in thought. ¡°This won¡¯t be easy to clean up.¡± It was a while before he spoke again. ¡°This might be a pointless question, but how did you kill Adian?¡± Ram found it odd that Terdin wasn¡¯t asking about Zenri but answered dutifully. ¡°I stabbed him in the neck.¡± ¡°Did he resist?¡± ¡°There was little resistance¡ªI attacked from behind.¡± ¡°Were you seen?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Not even when you left?¡± ¡°I used the same path to enter and exit. No one saw me.¡± Zenri hadn¡¯t managed that. ¡°Can you keep this matter to yourself?¡± That was the easiest part for Ram. Though, of course, he didn¡¯t phrase it that way. Baron Selken had always drilled this point into him: Keep your answers short. Show no emotion. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then listen carefully to what I¡¯m about to say. This concerns not only your life but mine as well.¡± So he was worried about Baron Selken after all? Even a commander who could control Triton Kingdom¡¯s entire military force wouldn¡¯t take the terrifying baron lightly. Ram replied with a resolute expression. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°A mere soldier brought back the head of an enemy leader¡ªnot just any general, but the great chieftain revered as a living god by the Geronian tribes, who united ten tribes.¡± Ram couldn¡¯t guess where Terdin was going with this, so he gave another curt reply. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You claim to have acted under Zenri Selken¡¯s orders, but ultimately, you¡¯re in my army. This means I have an assassin capable of killing Mantum in four days at my disposal. What would people think if this became known?¡± Ram answered honestly. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s strike a deal, Ram.¡± It was a phrase he¡¯d never heard before. A deal? He¡¯d only heard the word when attending to stewards or butlers making purchases. Sometimes, he heard it when slaves were traded. Ram¡¯s job was to carry the goods, not to engage in deals¡ªthat was for nobles. ¡°Yes, Commander.¡± ¡°I want you as a weapon. In return, tell me what you want. I¡¯ll take you as mine, and you¡¯ll get what you desire.¡± Ram deliberated for a long time before interpreting it his own way. ¡°Does this mean I¡¯d no longer belong to Baron Selken but to you, Commander?¡± Trading slaves was also referred to as a deal. Ram hoped he wouldn¡¯t become the subject of such a transaction. He¡¯d heard that slaves sold away from Selken¡¯s estate endured daily beatings, starvation, and worse. ¡®You think you¡¯ve got it bad? Other slaves get beaten, starved, and raped every night. You should be grateful!¡¯ Terdin barked at him. ¡°I have no intention of keeping anyone as a slave.¡± ¡°But I am a slave. As far as I know, I can¡¯t escape that until I die.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t escape until you die, you say?¡± Terdin burst into laughter. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w ¡°Then it¡¯s simple. You¡¯re dead. You died in battle not long ago. That young master of Selken you mentioned? He was killed by wolves, wasn¡¯t he? Perfect. You died too. The wolves devoured your body, so it couldn¡¯t be recovered. There¡¯s no way our army would move for the corpse of a mere slave. A record alone will suffice. You¡¯ll be officially declared dead in all our military records.¡± Terdin¡¯s words sounded to Ram like a death sentence. He was terrified. ¡°What happens to me then?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll just stay as you are.¡± It didn¡¯t make sense to him. ¡°If someone asks who I am, what should I say?¡± "Tell them you''re on a secret mission for General Terdin. Stay by my side. Stick close to me and do as I say. Among nobles, such a person is called a ''shadow.'' No one will find it strange that I have a shadow. If you say you''re Terdin''s shadow, you won''t have to explain yourself to anyone." "There are many in the garrison who will recognize me." "Shadows don''t show their faces. Cover yours with a hood or helmet. You don''t need to speak either. Shadows are meant to be voiceless." "But I..." Ram blurted out something he himself found absurd. "I need to retrieve Master Zenri''s armor." "What?" "Well..." Ram stammered as he continued. "¡­When crossing the stream earlier, Master Zenri had to remove his armor. It would have sunk him because of its weight... I heard it was an incredibly valuable piece." "And?" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Terdin neither laughed nor seemed amused by the strange notion. "So... to inform Master Selken of his son''s death and deliver his belongings, I need to recover the armor. I should carry it personally to him and¡ª" "Carry it personally and deliver it? And what happens to you after that?" "I''ll probably... be executed. For allowing Master Zenri''s death." "Then you don''t need to give it to him." "What?" "No need to retrieve the armor. If it''s valuable, whoever finds it will strike it lucky. There''s no need for you to claim it." "But to Master Selken..." "When the son is declared deceased, our administrative officers will handle notifying the father. The king''s apology and condolences will be sent, followed by compensation. You''re considered dead, too. Even the value of a slave will be assessed by the officers and paid out as part of the compensation." "Then... I won''t be executed?" "How can you kill someone who''s already dead?" "But if Master Selken recognizes me someday... and orders me to return to my former master..." "As I said, keep your identity hidden. If you''re discovered, simply say this: you are now the shadow of Iliam Terdin and take orders only from him." Terdin emphasized his words. "If the Commander of the Triton Kingdom''s army chooses to keep a slave, no mere local lord will dare object. Though they might file a suit." At that moment, the sound of a horn echoed. It was not an imagined sound from the heavens this time but a real trumpet. An aide''s urgent voice called from outside. "General, torches are rising from the enemy camp!" "Everyone, prepare for battle. I''ll be out shortly. Wait for me." The general spoke as if in haste, yet his actions betrayed no urgency. Ram hurried to prepare to leave, but Terdin gestured for him to calm down with a flick of his finger. "Sit. I didn¡¯t say you could go." "But when the command for battle preparation is issued, I must report to my assigned position." If he were late, his unit commander would dole out severe punishment. Depending on the circumstances, he might be executed on the spot¡ªa threat his commander constantly hammered into him. ¡®Do you think lopping off the head of trash like you will even make it into the records? Get over here! If you''re late, I''ll slice off a chunk of your backside. You''ll have to sit crooked for the rest of your life!¡¯ "You don''t need to go. From now on, I''m the only one in this army whose orders you must obey. No one else." Terdin spoke casually. For Ram, it was an unimaginable declaration, hard to believe. "This proves what you said earlier. The enemy must now realize Mantum''s head is gone. There''s no need for us to hurry." Terdin rested his chin on his hand. "Now, Ram, it''s your turn to state your demands. Whatever my authority allows, I''ll grant it. That''s the deal." Ram''s mind went blank. The chaos outside made him anxious to leave. He wanted to rush to his commander and take his position, explaining that he wasn''t late. Otherwise, he''d lose a chunk of his backside¡ªor worse. "I don''t wish for anything. I just want to return to my post." "If that''s truly what you want, I could allow it. But neither you nor I truly desire that. We must both get what we genuinely want. Only then will betrayal be impossible." It was a strange thing to say. Ram couldn''t even imagine betrayal. Why would the general mention it? He would simply follow orders, whatever they might be. Whatever they might be. "This isn''t a command between a master and a slave, or a general and a soldier. It''s a pact, bound by trust, between two people. You do what you can for me, and I grant you what you desire. If that trust becomes more precious than life itself, only then does it become a true vow." Terdin''s eyes shone with a fervor Ram had never seen before. "Ram, become my shadow. What do you desire from me?" For the first time in his life, Ram desired something he had never dared wish for. The words he believed would bring him punishment and death tumbled out of his mouth. "Free me from slavery." "That''s all?" "I desire nothing more." "That''s it?" "That''s it." Terdin said nothing. The commotion outside grew louder, making Ram feel increasingly uneasy. "If that''s all, I have nothing to add. Because you''ve already obtained it." "I still don¡¯t understand. How is that possible?" "I told you. From this moment, you are my shadow. You have no name. You are nothing. You leave no records. How could such a person be a slave? All you have to do is keep this secret. Can you do that? If you can, from the moment you leave this tent, you are no longer a slave." It was simple. It had always been. He just had to do as he was told. It seemed no different from being a slave. But if it meant escaping Baron Selken''s punishment and avoiding blame for his son''s death, it was nothing at all. "Yes, General." "Any questions?" "None." "My promise holds as long as I live." "Thank you." After speaking, Ram found the words strange. It felt more like a warning. Only after bowing and leaving did Ram notice the faintest hint of fear in Terdin''s gaze. It was the look Ram often saw in the eyes of those he killed. ¡®Why is he afraid of me?¡¯ In truth, Ram could kill Terdin at any time. He just had no intention of doing so. ¡®Could he have sensed that thought?¡¯ When Terdin left the tent, Ram stood behind him, following. The aide, Aedun, started to report to the general but froze in shock. "You wretch! How dare you stand behind the general!" As Ram instinctively lowered his head and stepped back, Terdin spoke. "What did I just tell you?" Ram flinched, then returned to his place behind the general and addressed the aide. "I am General Terdin''s shadow." "Where should a shadow be?" "Behind." "Then that''s your place." The words were directed at the aide as much as they were at Ram. Though confused, the aide said nothing further to Ram. Ram didn''t understand the situation either. But it was simple enough: the person he had to serve had changed from Zenri to Terdin. Amid the growing chaos outside, Ram realized that, in the end, Zenri''s plan had succeeded. The war was over. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 8 [Translator - Jjescus][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 8: The Skara Plains The wind swept across the grasslands of the plains, rustling Ram''s black hood. Though a helmet covered his face beneath the hood, he instinctively gripped it tightly with one hand. It was a habit he had picked up in just a few days. ¡°Keep your eyes sharp, boy.¡± General Terdin called Ram "boy." He consciously avoided using Ram''s name and rarely referred to him as "Shadow" either. Ram didn¡¯t mind. When Terdin spoke to him, his voice was so low that even the Lieutenant standing beside him couldn''t hear. That was the signal. Only Ram could understand it. So whenever the general spoke like that, it meant he was addressing Ram alone. Terdin utilized Ram''s acute hearing in this way. And for that reason, Ram wore a helmet that covered only his face, leaving his ears and mouth free. Ram gave a small tap near the side of his helmet. That was his reply since the general¡¯s hearing wasn¡¯t as sharp. Before Terdin even issued the order, Ram had already been scanning the area. There was nothing suspicious across the open expanse of the Skara Plains. There wasn¡¯t much to scrutinize with his eyes. His ears, however, were busy. About a mile behind them, over fifty horses were shifting restlessly. It was the cavalry of Triton, who had crossed the narrow section of the Targef River. This plain was the battlefield the allies had longed to fight on and the place the enemy desperately wanted to avoid. But today, there would be no battle here. The plains had been designated as the site for surrender negotiations. The allied cavalry was stationed as a precaution. Their inaction today would determine the success of the negotiations. It was likely the Geronians felt the same. Ram could hear the faint sound of horses from a mile north. To the eye, only five Geronians on horseback were visible, about four hundred steps away. That was the agreed number for the surrender negotiations. And here, five were present as well. General Terdin, Lieutenant Aedun, a nobleman serving as commander, a knight acting as a bodyguard, and Ram. Ram positioned himself about ten steps behind them. The trained warhorse stood steady under his inexperienced horsemanship. ¡°Are you certain you¡¯ll go alone, General?¡± Aedun asked anxiously. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Terdin replied. ¡°They insisted on meeting here on the Crescent Plains, even though we suggested near the Targef River. In other words, this is a location they chose. They might have prepared an ambush.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to meet in a place open enough for both sides to feel secure? And didn¡¯t both sides agree on five representatives each? You even met with them twice during the past week, didn¡¯t you?¡± Terdin''s tone was one of gentle rebuke. For a week, Aedun and a few other commanders had taken turns visiting the enemy camp to discuss the details of the surrender negotiations¡ªwho, when, and where they would meet, and how many would attend. ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± Aedun tried to say more, but the nobleman standing beside him interjected with a complaint. ¡°Do you truly intend to negotiate the surrender with these savages on this plain, General Terdin?¡± The noble, a count named Vadio, had been grumbling since before their arrival. He had complained about getting his clothes wet while crossing the Targef River and was still wearing a sour expression. ¡°Don¡¯t call them savages, Count. Call them Geronians. I¡¯ve stressed this many times: address them properly¡­¡± Vadio interrupted Terdin mid-sentence. ¡°When the stronger side wins, they march in and trample the defeated. Soldiers should be allowed to plunder their villages to claim recompense for the years of war. Just give the word. Fifty cavalrymen are more than enough.¡± ¡°If our goal were to burn this land to the ground and slaughter every last Geronian, including infants, that would suffice. But we are here to rule, not annihilate. These people will continue to live here, and thus, we must negotiate. Exercise patience, Count Vadio.¡± ¡°Even so, General! This is a critical meeting that will conclude the entire war.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡± Terdin¡¯s response was curt, as if to say, ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Then why, instead of a noble like me or Lieutenant Aedun, are you bringing¡­ him?¡± Vadio glared at Ram. ¡°That¡­ child whom no one even knows?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a child no one knows. He¡¯s my Shadow.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even have a Shadow until recently.¡± ¡°I deemed one necessary.¡± ¡°And why, exactly, is that necessary?¡± ¡°If an ambush were to happen while I¡¯m there, could you protect both me and yourself, Count?¡± Vadio had no answer, though his dissatisfaction was clear. ¡°Boti?¡± Terdin called out to the knight standing beside Vadio, focused solely on the horizon. It was Boti, renowned as the most skilled warrior in their army. He had also served as Ram¡¯s training instructor, though their sessions were few. ¡°Boti?¡± Terdin called again. The knight, too absorbed in vigilance, didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Even Aedun isn¡¯t the only one tense. Boti!¡± At last, the knight turned. ¡°Yes, General?¡± ¡°In an emergency, prioritize protecting Count Vadio. If anything happens to me, he will be the commander of this force.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± Boti replied reluctantly. Terdin gestured toward Ram. ¡°Let¡¯s go, boy.¡± Terdin set off first, with Ram following behind. As Ram passed the three men who remained, he avoided looking in Vadio¡¯s direction. Vadio might know the Baron Selken personally. If he recognized Ram and reported back to the master¡­ Ram couldn¡¯t shake his worry, even though Vadio had no reason to make such a connection. ¡°Were you already keeping watch?¡± Terdin asked, deliberately slowing his horse. ¡°There¡¯s nothing within a mile.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve learned to use miles as a measure now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve picked it up from the commanders¡¯ conversations.¡± A mile equaled a thousand steps, each step two paces. The distance varied slightly between armies, but in Terdin¡¯s forces, ten miles marked the distance infantry could march in a day. To accommodate soldiers unfamiliar with miles, terms like ¡°half-day distance¡± or ¡°a quarter-day distance¡± were often used, but commanders calculated exclusively in miles. Over the past week, Ram had grown accustomed to the unit. ¡°You heard Aedun concern. Do you think an ambush is likely?¡± ¡°The grass here only reaches knee height¡ªunsuitable for assassins to hide. I¡¯m listening for any potential threats, but there¡¯s no cause for concern.¡± ¡°The Geronians are probably just as worried about an ambush.¡± ¡°Yes. They¡¯re having a conversation similar to ours right now.¡± ¡°You can hear them from this far?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What are they saying?¡± Ram caught snippets of the Geronians¡¯ words carried by the wind. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w ¡°The exact midpoint between our position and the enemy''s. A wide-open area difficult for ambushes, a plain stretching to the horizon with not a single tree in sight. No sneak attacks are likely, but the ''southern folks'' have stationed their cavalry near the Targef River. Cavalry moves fast, so we must remain cautious... that¡¯s the gist of it.¡± Terdin glanced at Ram. ¡°Are you nervous too?¡± ¡°I¡¯m always nervous.¡± ¡°Then why do you look curious?¡± ¡°I do have a question, but it¡¯s not important.¡± ¡°Ask it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really nothing.¡± ¡°I told you to ask. Wearing that curious expression and calling it ¡®nothing¡¯ will only make me curious.¡± ¡°...Why does Lieutenant Aedun call this place Crescent Plain?¡± Terdin chuckled. Ram felt a bit embarrassed, but Terdin kindly explained. ¡°Because the Geron people call it Skara. It means ¡®crescent moon,¡¯ or so I¡¯m told. They say the shape of the land resembles one. We scouted the surrounding area dozens of times before the war started, but I saw no resemblance to a crescent moon. I wondered if adding the northern islands might make the shape fit, but the islands are scattered too far apart to verify. So, I just accepted it. Land changes over centuries, and names often tie in with the myths or legends of the local people.¡± As they talked, they drew within two hundred paces of five Geronians. ¡°This is the midpoint,¡± Ram said, and Terdin halted immediately. He abruptly turned around. Ram thought he might be checking their forces, but instead, Terdin asked an unrelated question. ¡°What do you think of Lieutenant Aedun¡¯s teaching?¡± Ram wondered if this was the right time for such a question but, as usual, voiced no objections and answered candidly. ¡°Before I can form an opinion, he doesn¡¯t teach me much.¡± ¡°What does he say when he refuses to teach?¡± ¡°That I¡¯m unworthy of being taught.¡± ¡°Unworthy¡­ Lieutenant Aedun used to tutor noble children before the war.¡± ¡°Then he might feel insulted teaching someone like me, a slave.¡± Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°How did he know you were a slave? Ah! He must have read that part when I ordered your records erased. Sharp as ever, I see.¡± ¡°Is it alright?¡± ¡°Who knows? Aedun is discreet, but he¡¯s no mute.¡± It was a grave matter for Ram, but Terdin brushed it off as trivial. ¡°What about Boti¡¯s swordsmanship lessons?¡± Boti, the knight currently guarding them from two hundred paces behind, was said to be the most skilled swordsman in the army. Ram¡¯s personal experience confirmed his precision and flair. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°What did you learn?¡± ¡°...A bit of... everything...¡± ¡°You can be honest.¡± ¡°...Honestly, I feel like I didn¡¯t learn anything.¡± ¡°What did Boti say?¡± ¡°That my habits are bad. He even said, ¡®You can¡¯t teach an old dog new tricks, and you¡¯re already old.¡¯¡± ¡°Must¡¯ve been discouraging?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m used to it. In fact, the people at Selken Castle didn¡¯t like teaching me either.¡± ¡°Why was that?¡± ¡°I kept... asking questions.¡± ¡°Asking questions?¡± ¡°Whenever I learned something, I kept asking if it was right. People hate that.¡± ¡°Did Boti tell you not to ask?¡± ¡°Yes. He taught me how to grip a sword, and I asked why it should be held that way. He¡¯d get angry and tell me just to follow orders. But I struggle with that, so I kept getting scolded.¡± Terdin smiled faintly. ¡°Everything in life is probably like that, but swordsmanship involves mastering the rules to their limits, and then discarding them. You, however, question the rules from the start.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for. Do you remember what I told you when I taught you?¡± Terdin had taught Ram swordsmanship only once. In that brief lesson, Ram received more praise than he had ever heard in his life. In less than an hour, Terdin had told him three times, ¡°You¡¯re a pleasure to teach.¡± ¡°Yes, I remember everything.¡± Ram had wanted to keep learning from Terdin, but as the commander of the army, he hardly had the leisure to teach swordsmanship. Recently, he had been even busier negotiating terms of surrender. ¡°What was the main thing I emphasized?¡± ¡°You told me to think freely.¡± ¡°And you already do. There¡¯s no reason to lose that freedom. Perhaps it was a mistake to try to teach you the basics. Who in this nation could possibly teach someone who cut down Mantum¡¯s head while breaking through hundreds of guards?¡± Though it sounded like he was scolding, Ram couldn¡¯t tell if it was praise. ¡°Perhaps there isn¡¯t even one other person in this country.¡± By then, the five Geronians began to move. One of their voices stood out, loud and clear. ¡°They¡¯ve sent only two, as agreed. I¡¯ll go with Shadow. The rest of you stay here.¡± From the group of five, two riders came forward, leaving three behind. As Terdin watched them approach, he quietly said, ¡°Watch closely, boy.¡± His voice was soft, as if it were meant only for Ram, despite the distance. It seemed he anticipated the possibility that the Geronians might have someone with sharp hearing, like Ram. ¡°And learn well.¡± ¡°Yes, Commander.¡± Ram responded, though he wasn¡¯t sure what he was supposed to learn. ¡°Only step in when you deem it absolutely necessary. Though I doubt I need to say this...¡± As the Geron pair came within fifty paces, Terdin¡¯s voice lowered further, barely audible over the distant hoofbeats. ¡°Never mention Adian Mantum to them.¡± ¡°Yes, Commander.¡± It was a needless instruction. Ram had no intention of speaking at all during the negotiations. After all, what kind of slave would interrupt their master¡¯s conversation? That kind of caution would¡¯ve been unthinkable for the Baron of Selken. Yet, Terdin made sure to give such warnings, and Ram appreciated that. He also liked how Terdin called him ¡°boy.¡± He liked the measured, considerate tone of his voice. ¡°Yes, Commander.¡± And he liked how Terdin¡¯s small gestures and glances acknowledged his responses. With the Baron of Selken, even a simple ¡°yes¡± had to be carefully calculated, and he would constantly worry if he had answered wrong. But with Terdin, Ram felt at ease¡ªeven daring to ask questions of his own. ¡°I have another question.¡± As expected, Terdin responded kindly. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Lieutenant Aedun told me the person coming to surrender today is the ¡®king¡¯ of the Geronians. But I thought their king was Mantum. Mantum is dead. So, who is this new king?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I¡¯m curious about too. We¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 9 [Translator - Jjescus][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 9: The Child of Mantum Two Geronians stood before General Terdin. Ram stood slightly behind, ready to intervene at any suspicious movement from the two. The ¡°moment to act¡± the general had mentioned earlier would come only if his life was in imminent danger. While such a situation seemed unlikely in this critical negotiation, Ram had to prepare for the unexpected. One of the Geronians was an old man. He wore a helmet adorned with two small horns, each about the length of a finger joint, and a pristine suit of armor that looked as though it had never seen battle. A cloth draped over his shoulders like a cloak. His white beard, about a handspan long, was well-groomed and exuded dignity. He seemed more ceremonial than combative, with an overall modest appearance. In contrast, the other Geronian displayed flamboyant attire. The Geronian people were known for meticulously decorating their helmets to signify rank, often making them elaborate and large. Even Mantum himself had worn a cumbersome horned helmet the size of a forearm during battles. While impractical for combat, the mere sight of such helmets instilled terror in the kingdom¡¯s soldiers, proving their symbolic utility. The helmet worn by the Geronian emissary was similarly oversized, barely supported by his neck. It obscured much of his face, leaving only brown eyes, lips, and a faint jawline visible. Yet Ram quickly discerned one key fact: ¡®Young.¡¯ The Geronian with the ornate helmet was the first to speak. ¡°Are you General Terdin?¡± ¡°I am. And you are?¡± ¡°I am the new ¡®Elhorn.¡¯¡± The accent was awkward, but he was speaking in the common southern tongue. However, the term Elhorn was unfamiliar. It seemed to denote a military or official title, but Ram¡¯s knowledge of the Geronian language didn¡¯t extend that far. Similarly, the Geronian seemed to lack a southern equivalent for the term. Ram focused less on the cryptic dialogue and more on scanning their surroundings for other Geronians. Southern cavalry feared the Geronian berserkers as much as the Geronians feared southern cavalry charges. Although neither the boy nor the old man appeared to pose a physical threat to Terdin, Ram stayed vigilant. ¡°You speak the common tongue of the South?¡± Terdin asked. ¡°To know one¡¯s enemy, you must learn their language,¡± the ornate-helmeted Geronian replied. ¡°This will soon be your language as well.¡± Terdin continued confidently. ¡°You just referred to yourself as the new ¡®Elhorn.¡¯ Does that mean you are the new Mantum?¡± ¡°Mantum is a title reserved only for the greatest warriors chosen by the gods. I am merely a representative of the tribes.¡± ¡°The Mantum I knew unified all ten tribes. How many do you represent?¡± ¡°Three.¡± Terdin exhaled briefly. ¡°And the other seven?¡± ¡°They refused to agree to surrender.¡± ¡°And so?¡± ¡°They left.¡± ¡°Do they understand the consequences of their departure?¡± ¡°That is not for us to say. You¡¯ll have to ask them yourself.¡± ¡°I will.¡± The general promptly moved forward. ¡°Then state the will of the three tribes you represent.¡± ¡°We surrender.¡± ¡°Under what terms?¡± ¡°We will provide every concession a conqueror deserves in exchange for fair treatment.¡± The exchange unfolded swiftly, as if both sides were following a prearranged script. It likely reflected the groundwork laid over the past few days by Aedun, Terdin¡¯s subordinate, who had been shuttling between the enemy village and their camp. ¡°Understood. I will demand only what is appropriate for a conqueror, without threatening your survival.¡± ¡°Let me reiterate: We cannot accept any conditions that threaten our survival. We will not be made slaves. We are free people. If faced with slavery, we would rather choose death. Harm our women or children, and we will fight to the last, even if it means our tribe¡¯s annihilation.¡± Despite the awkward accent and imprecise pronunciation, the impassioned tone carried a resonance that moved Ram, especially regarding slavery. Terdin replied in a dry tone. ¡°I¡¯ve emphasized throughout the negotiations that my desire is your loyalty to the Triton Kingdom. Taxes and war reparations will follow, but you won¡¯t need to fight to the point of annihilation. I don¡¯t need slaves. You may live your way, among yourselves. But I will not hold the seven tribes unaccountable.¡± ¡°As I said, the departed tribes are not our concern. We only seek a promise of safety.¡± The boy spoke firmly. ¡°Do not worry. His Majesty King Gallant will personally make that pledge in the future¡­¡± The boy abruptly cut him off. ¡°Promise us yourself.¡± ¡°¡­Promise you myself?¡± ¡°General Terdin, we cannot trust the promise of a king who never steps onto the battlefield. Promise us directly.¡± At first, Terdin seemed surprised, but then he laughed heartily. ¡°How flattering. What should I use as a token of my promise? The only Geronian I ever trusted was Adian Mantum.¡± ¡°You killed Mantum,¡± the boy retorted sharply. His voice and gaze turned icy, but Terdin remained unfazed. ¡°Which is exactly why I must ask. How can I trust that your pledge of surrender won¡¯t end with you mustering new forces to strike us from behind?¡± ¡°I will remain as your hostage.¡± ¡°Are you worth keeping as a hostage?¡± ¡°My title of ¡®Elhorn¡¯ is proof enough. I have shared blood with the ¡®Ehodin¡¯ of the three tribes, who have acknowledged my legitimacy.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll need evidence of that legitimacy. Surely you understand the necessity of suspicion in our situation.¡± His tone was firm, yet his gaze was warm. Terdin seemed to have taken a liking to the boy in some way. ¡°My face is the proof.¡± The boy removed his imposing helmet, revealing his face. Long, flowing red hair cascaded to his shoulders. Brown eyes, thick eyebrows, and thin but tightly pressed lips¡ªthe resemblance to Adian was unmistakable. ¡°You bear Mantum¡¯s visage, do you not?¡± ¡°I am his son.¡± Terdin silently scrutinized the boy for a long time before asking, ¡°You¡¯re young. What are you? Fifteen? From what I know, Mantum¡¯s son is over twenty.¡± ¡°I am the second son. And I am not fifteen¡ªI am sixteen.¡± ¡°The first son?¡± ¡°My elder brother inherited our father¡¯s role as Ehodin and ceded the title of Elhorn to me.¡± ¡°¡®Ceded,¡¯ you say. Interesting choice of words.¡± Terdin chuckled, like an adult humoring a child hiding in plain sight during a game of hide-and-seek. ¡°Fine. The fulfillment of promises will be judged by how you meet our future demands. And you may judge my sincerity as I keep my word.¡± ¡°We will not break the terms as long as you uphold your promises.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope so. I accept your surrender.¡± Ram felt both exasperated and awestruck at the realization that a week of preparation had culminated in such a brief exchange of words. Mantum¡¯s second son spoke evenly. ¡°As the price of our surrender, I wish to reclaim my father¡¯s head.¡± [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w ¡°As promised. However, our army does not have the appropriate items to properly honor Mantum. If we send it in a leather sack to your tribe, it would surely be an insult. If your side can prepare the necessary items and come to retrieve it, I will allow it then.¡± ¡°That is acceptable.¡± ¡°When will you do so?¡± ¡°Today.¡± Mantum¡¯s child turned his horse and spoke to the elder. ¡°Sao, do you have anything to say?¡± The elder, who had remained silent until now, slowly opened his mouth. He spoke in the Geron language. ¡°Is there anyone on that side who heard Adian Mantum¡¯s last words?¡± Ram understood immediately but chose not to translate. He wasn¡¯t confident he could convey it accurately, and he was also following orders not to speak. The boy shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter to ask now, Sao.¡± ¡°It¡¯s important not just for you, but for us as well. If the one who killed Mantum is over there, we need to ask if they heard Adian¡¯s final words.¡± ¡°There will be a time to find out someday, but that time is not now.¡± The boy spoke firmly and glanced toward Terdin. Terdin probably couldn¡¯t understand their conversation, but his previously relaxed, even kindly gaze had undeniably turned cold. Sao, sensing Terdin¡¯s shift immediately, refrained from pursuing the matter further and followed the boy, who had already turned his horse. Ram heard the elder¡¯s regretful voice. ¡°I was careless.¡± The Geron boy, accompanied by the elder, rode back to their original position. Only then did Terdin ask, ¡°Did you understand what those two were saying just now?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ram replied. He recounted their conversation as he had heard it. Terdin nodded without further comment. The voices of the five Gerons blended faintly with the wind sweeping across the plains. ¡°Jeje, are you really going as a hostage? There was no explicit condition requiring a hostage.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll break their promise. If they kill or torture me, it will only give the scattered tribes an excuse to reunite. Then my brother will become Elhorn. No one would oppose him.¡± ¡°What about waiting for another opportunity? We cannot allow the world to say we surrendered to a mere commander. We could delay until their king arrives.¡± ¡°My father often said that even in defeat, it would be better to lose to Terdin. If the king of their kingdom comes later, we might be forced into far more painful terms. Even just securing a promise to stop raiding is a blessing. As I¡¯ve emphasized since yesterday, it¡¯s better to surrender while General Terdin is here.¡± Afterward, they discussed the procedure for moving Mantum¡¯s head before turning their horses. Then, the four Gerons simultaneously removed their helmets to watch the boy¡¯s back. It was only then that Ram realized that these four weren¡¯t soldiers but elders. Assuming they might be assassins from a barbarian tribe aiming to ambush the general, Ram was quite shocked. They were the tribal elders who had come to send off Mantum¡¯s second son. ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± the boy said, riding alone toward Terdin. Though alone, he was still confident. ¡°You may take me now.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t heard your name.¡± The boy answered, ¡°Jedrick.¡± Terdin turned his horse southward and said, ¡°Jedrick, your father was a great man.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Jedrick glanced at Ram before asking Terdin, ¡°Who killed my father?¡± Terdin responded briefly, ¡°I cannot tell you.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to say anything else, General Terdin. My surrender was partly so I could see who killed my father.¡± For the first time, an emotion appeared on Jedrick¡¯s previously expressionless and solemn face. Anger? Probably. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Terdin halted his horse. For the first time throughout the surrender process, tension appeared on the general¡¯s face. It reminded Ram of the expression Terdin had worn when Mantum¡¯s head was first placed on the table. From afar, the waiting adjutant, Count Vadio, and the knight Boti approached with puzzled expressions. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Boti, particularly sharp, was already riding toward them. Terdin raised a hand, stopping them. ¡°My father was protected by nine guardians. They were the finest warriors of the northern Geron tribes. After this tragedy, one of them scarred his own face with a cross and was exiled to the eastern wastelands. The remaining eight broke their swords, abandoned their glory, and relinquished their positions.¡± Jedrick¡¯s voice grew chilling. ¡°The greatest ¡®Hak¡¯ of our tribe cast a curse to protect Mantum. For some reason, the protective curse did not activate. But the curse of vengeance was certainly laid upon the killer. They say the one who killed Mantum will die in the most horrifying way they can imagine. I came to witness that death.¡± Jedrick spoke, not to Terdin but to Ram, as if he already knew who the assassin was. His gaze suggested as much. ¡°By tomorrow, that person will be dead. What I¡¯m curious about is how they¡¯ll die.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m curious about that too,¡± Terdin replied, his voice accepting the boy¡¯s challenge. Jedrick asked an unexpected question, seemingly to no one in particular. ¡°Did anyone hear my father¡¯s last words? If so, what were they? That¡¯s what Sao tried to ask earlier. Can anyone answer?¡± Had Terdin not warned him beforehand, Ram might have reflexively answered like a servant obedient to a noble. Even showing an effort to avoid answering was as good as giving one. Sensing this, Terdin quickly spoke. ¡°Silence. That¡¯s all there was. I can ¡®relay¡¯ that much.¡± Jedrick cast a peculiar glance, not at Terdin or Ram, before turning his head away. Ram remained silent to the end. There had been no command to speak. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 10 [Translator - Jjescus][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 10: Curse Until Terdin had Jedrick confined to the designated barracks, he made no mention of the curse. He seemed indifferent to Ram¡¯s death, which left Ram feeling both hurt and bewildered. It was a sentiment he had never felt before, even when Baron Selken dismissed him outright. Terdin stood for a moment, gazing toward the Skara Plains they had just left, his expression contemplative. After a long pause, he finally spoke, as if reaching a decision. ¡°I need to see the wizards.¡± Ram assumed Terdin meant to go alone and stayed put. But Terdin, with a mildly irritated expression, motioned for him to follow. Only then did Ram realize he was supposed to accompany him. Rather than cutting through the center of the camp, Terdin purposefully skirted its edges, tracing a circular route. The barracks were organized by rank and status, with lower-ranked soldiers barred from entering the areas reserved for higher ranks. This was why Ram had struggled earlier to procure a leather pouch to carry Mantum''s head. Naturally, General Terdin had the authority to cross such boundaries without question. But doing so would cause soldiers to drop whatever they were doing to salute him¡ªwhether they were eating, cooking, or even treating the wounded. Ram had experienced this himself, often having to rush out of the barracks to salute when a superior officer appeared. Someone like Count Vadio relished such moments and would deliberately parade through, much to the disdain of the rank-and-file soldiers. In contrast, Terdin never ventured into the lower-ranked soldiers¡¯ quarters. Ram had assumed this was because Terdin looked down on them, but now he realized it was because Terdin avoided causing unnecessary disruptions by taking a longer route. ¡°Did you understand everything discussed during the negotiation earlier?¡± Terdin asked as they walked. Ram, unaccustomed to being questioned by his master, initially responded vaguely in such situations. But he had since learned that Terdin¡¯s questions were less about seeking answers and more about passing the time. With that realization, Ram began answering honestly. ¡°I didn¡¯t quite understand the term Elhorn.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a rare term, even for those fluent in Geron¡¯s language,¡± Terdin said with a laugh before continuing his explanation. ¡°The Geron people call the leader of a village, or their chief, an Ehodin. Not all villages have one¡ªonly ten tribes, corresponding to ten villages, have Ehodins. And among those ten, they elect a single leader called Elhorn. It¡¯s not a permanent position; it¡¯s created only in times of great need when all the villages must unite. You could roughly translate it as ¡®high chieftain¡¯ in our language.¡± ¡°I thought Mantum was the title for their leader.¡± ¡°That¡¯s tied to their mythology, and it¡¯s a bit more complex. An Elhorn isn¡¯t always chosen for war. It could be for famine relief or to punish an entire village. But in situations like ours¡­¡± Terdin¡¯s smile turned wry as he said, ¡°When an external invasion occurs, they give the Elhorn the title of Mantum, named after their god of war. I don¡¯t know all the details, but you can ask the young Elhorn yourself when you have the chance. If you ever need to translate these terms into our language, use ¡®chief¡¯ and ¡®high chieftain.¡¯ People like Vadio won¡¯t want to hear the original terms.¡± ¡°Yes, General. I¡¯ll make sure the Elhorn understands those words too. It would be good for him to use them himself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Though, he doesn¡¯t strike me as the talkative type¡­¡± Terdin trailed off, then added, ¡°Anything else you want to ask?¡± ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s more of a suspicion than a question.¡± ¡°Speak your mind.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he too young to be a high chieftain?¡± ¡°What part of him do you find suspicious?¡± Terdin¡¯s tone was probing. ¡°The Geron people value combat prowess, don¡¯t they? I¡¯ve heard they don¡¯t serve anyone who hasn¡¯t fought. Yet, this young Elhorn has no battle scars¡ªnone on his arms, legs, or face. If he¡¯s so skilled that he¡¯s never been wounded, wouldn¡¯t they still scar themselves intentionally? That¡¯s what I¡¯ve heard about the Geron people. But this boy has unblemished skin. It seems strange to make someone like that their high chieftain. Could it be a ruse?¡± ¡°What makes you think that way?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I overstepped.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not reprimanding you. I¡¯m just intrigued. I¡¯ve dealt with countless slaves and led slave soldiers, yet none of them think the way you do. Even ordinary soldiers rarely think like that. I¡¯m curious how you arrived at that conclusion.¡± Ram couldn¡¯t tell if Terdin was praising him or scolding him. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a particularly complicated thought.¡± ¡°I understand. Your suspicion stems from a simple logic. But voicing such a suspicion? That¡¯s a different matter entirely. Did Baron Selken teach you much?¡± ¡°The former master didn¡¯t teach me directly. He merely took me along, so I saw and heard a lot about noble life.¡± Terdin hummed thoughtfully. ¡°Your suspicion is valid. I had the same doubts. The Geron people don¡¯t elevate anyone without combat experience. A chief¡¯s son, for example, would have to prove himself on the battlefield first, starting as a foot soldier and surviving countless battles to earn the title. For a high chieftain, the standards would be even stricter. The title Mantum wouldn¡¯t be given to anyone less accomplished than Adian, who held off the Triton Kingdom multiple times and even repelled the Imperial Army once.¡± ¡°So he¡¯s a fraud?¡± ¡°There¡¯s definitely something fishy going on.¡± ¡°Then why did you accept him, knowing that?¡± ¡°Accept him? Or tolerate him because I had no choice? Could I have just said, ¡®You seem fake, go home¡¯?¡± The wizards¡¯ barracks were situated at the farthest rear of the command area, the safest location in camp. Ram had passed by during patrols but hadn¡¯t expected wizards to reside there. He¡¯d imagined them turning into crows or frogs to watch from the shadows. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something, just between us¡ªI dislike wizards,¡± Terdin said, lowering his voice as they approached. ¡°I keep them around only for morale. At least they¡¯re honest. After a long-ago battle, I once asked them what they had contributed. They answered, ¡®Nothing.¡¯ That¡¯s why I brought them this time too.¡± Ram didn¡¯t immediately understand. ¡°They admitted to doing nothing, and you brought them along anyway? Because they were honest?¡± ¡°After a victory, everyone comes crawling out to claim credit. If someone says they did nothing, it means they¡¯re capable of something extraordinary. Managing a mixed army like this teaches you to notice things like that¡ªwhether their honesty is genuine confidence or just a fa?ade.¡± ¡°Then¡­ does magic really exist?¡± Ram hesitated before asking. ¡°And curses?¡± He added silently in his mind. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w ¡°What do you think?¡± "Lord Zenri often grew angry during the war when the wizards were nowhere to be seen. He would shout, ¡®Where are the wizards? If they could drop meteors from the sky, set forests ablaze, or freeze rivers, we could wipe out the enemies so easily.¡¯¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your lord¡¯s opinion.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard him say that about wizards hundreds of times, but I never once thought it was true.¡± The thought of Selken¡¯s order to assassinate the witch came to mind. At that time, the same question arose. Could that witch really use magic? Ram never found out. He¡¯d never failed to strike with his weapon before his opponent¡¯s could reach him. Terdin nodded and said, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s see what grand advice those who wield that supposed magic can give about your supposed curse.¡± Terdin entered the wizards¡¯ tent, his steps brimming with determination. Ram followed reluctantly. As if launching an ambush, Terdin stormed into the tent and shouted, ¡°Wizard!¡± There were two wizards inside. One was old, and the other was young. ¡°If my memory serves, you warned me about something at the start of this war. What was it?¡± The two wizards greeted him with decorum, unhurried despite Terdin¡¯s abrupt question. ¡°We must first explain what we¡¯ve done, but do you have time for that?¡± Asked the older wizard. ¡°I have time, but not enough for you to dawdle.¡± ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± The older wizard pulled out a single chair and addressed Ram. ¡°You may leave now.¡± Ram waited for Terdin¡¯s order rather than heeding the wizard¡¯s words. ¡°He¡¯s my shadow. Let him stay.¡± ¡°Do not carelessly use the word ¡®shadow¡¯ in this place. In lands where curses and spirits are rampant, even a single word carries great implications.¡± ¡°Do not carelessly use the word ¡®warning¡¯ in my presence.¡± Ram had never seen Terdin this sharp. ¡°We¡¯ll be discussing things the military keeps secret. Is it truly fine for this child to hear?¡± The wizard confirmed. ¡°This child may hear it all.¡± The old wizard gestured to the younger one, who brought over two sacks filled with powder. The older wizard reached into both sacks, pulled out handfuls of powder, and sprinkled them on the dirt floor, where a circular pattern had been drawn. The powder had a distinct smell¡ªone was colored ash, and the other was powdered stone. The powders mingled, drifting in the air like dust before slowly settling on the ground. The wizard observed the process with meticulous patience. ¡°There are dozens of ritual tools used by the shamans of Geron, but these two powders are among the most essential. We¡¯ve kept them since the war began, hoping to understand the enemy.¡± Terdin glanced disinterestedly at the powders and asked, ¡°What can you do with them?¡± The tone suggested he doubted they could do anything at all. ¡°I¡¯ve heard they¡¯re used in death curses, but I don¡¯t know how they work¡ªor even if such curses exist.¡± Terdin exhaled sharply. ¡°You wizards always claim ignorance.¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. And we aren¡¯t afraid to admit it. Ignorance allows us to observe, study, and ultimately understand.¡± ¡°Ignorance to gain understanding... Hmm, I like that idea. So, have you learned anything?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, we¡¯ve discovered nothing about these powders.¡± The old wizard mixed the powders again, tossing them into the air. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This time, the particles danced briefly before settling. Ram watched in fascination, but Terdin waved his hand dismissively, as if swatting away dust. ¡°We cannot use magic powerful enough to sway the course of a war. The same goes for their shamans. However, there is one difference between us and them. They can kill with magic.¡± ¡°And you cannot?¡± ¡°It¡¯s forbidden. Even if we could, neither of us here can do it.¡± ¡°The soldiers would be disappointed to hear that.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve heard it countless times. They keep coming to us, asking if we can kill the enemy with magic. Some have even begged us to kill Mantum.¡± ¡°A commander said that? Who?¡± ¡°May I name him?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Count Vadio.¡± ¡°And what did you tell him?¡± ¡°The same thing we tell everyone. We can¡¯t. He stormed off, furious¡ªnot because we couldn¡¯t, but because he believed we could and refused to.¡± ¡°Do their shamans truly have the ability to kill?¡± ¡°Yes. There are definitely death curses.¡± Terdin asked, his voice steady but with a serious undertone, ¡°Answer clearly. Can magic kill?¡± ¡°There are many ways it could.¡± The old wizard nodded slowly, deliberately, multiple times. ¡°Yes, it can.¡± [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 11 [Translator - Jjescus][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 11: The Wizard Terdin stood with his arms crossed, staring grimly at the powder scattered across the ground. The wizards awaited the general''s words. Ram waited too. At last, Terdin spoke. ¡°Is it truly possible to kill someone with sorcery? Using this powder?¡± ¡°Yes. Of course, as I mentioned earlier, shamans have dozens of tools. And¡­¡± The elderly wizard continued his explanation. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I need to explain this in such detail, but since you asked, I¡¯ll proceed. The shamans of the Geron tribe are divided into two types. Female shamans are called Hagras, and male shamans are called Hakras. Hags and Haks use different types of sorcery and tools. Female Hags excel at predicting the future or reading the past, while male Haks specialize in sorcery that directly influences life and death, such as curses or blessings.¡± ¡°So, killing spells are something male shamans can perform?¡± ¡°Most likely.¡± The elderly wizard pinched a bit of the powder, rubbed it between his fingers, and brought it to his nose to smell. ¡°That¡¯s why we concluded that if the enemy¡¯s Hak were to end this war in the best, easiest, and most feasible way, it would be to use sorcery to kill our great general.¡± Terdin glared at the two wizards as if accusing them of conspiring to assassinate the general themselves. The elderly wizard, unfazed, continued his explanation. ¡°We sought signs. Specifically, the smell. The smell of this powder being dispersed.¡± ¡°Are you saying you can identify every scent in the camp?¡± Ram, who had a sharp sense of smell, quickly understood what Terdin was asking. The allied camp was filled with various odors. At its center were the smells of people¡ªsweat, rotting flesh, and uncleaned waste. Further out, discarded food added to the stench. The natural smells of wood and insects were almost absent in the surrounding area. A powder like this would easily be masked in such an environment. The wizard answered honestly. ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s more of an intuition. We have to rely on every smell, sight, and sound around us for clues. Early in the war, something unusual approached. Do you recall, General?¡± ¡°You requested heightened vigilance, so I sent patrols all over the camp. Nothing happened, and nothing was found¡ªnot once, but three times!¡± ¡°Still, we appreciated your swift action despite nothing happening.¡± ¡°Your warnings left me uneasy, and I despise such feelings.¡± The elderly wizard chuckled. Terdin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but Ram thought he might have smiled. ¡°You say nothing happened, General, but we would phrase it differently: ¡®It withdrew.¡¯¡± ¡°It?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know what it was. Attempting to capture it might have led to disaster. A Hak¡¯s curse has no tangible form. You can¡¯t catch or block something intangible. There might be a way to stop it, but we haven¡¯t discovered it yet. Even Senelot couldn¡¯t provide guidance.¡± ¡°Senelot?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the title for the wisest individual in the Elder Tower.¡± ¡°So, even with such a critical war underway, this Senelot stayed behind and sent you instead?¡± ¡°In most cases, Senelot spends their time alone in the tower, meditating, seeking visions, and analyzing news from wizards across the world. They¡¯re very busy.¡± The wizard¡¯s calm tone slightly irritated Terdin. ¡°So you couldn¡¯t identify ¡®it¡¯ or gather evidence, so you just made sure it couldn¡¯t approach in the first place. Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°Precisely. Since those three incidents, there have been no further signs. But we remain vigilant. Just because the war is over doesn¡¯t mean their Hak has given up on assassination.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. If their shamans can summon something ¡®intangible and unstoppable,¡¯ why don¡¯t they just use their sorcery from far away to kill me?¡± ¡°Let me put it this way: no matter how skilled an archer is, they still need to be within a certain range to hit their target. Sorcery works similarly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying it requires aiming?¡± Terdin answered his own question before the wizard could respond. ¡°You didn¡¯t block the arrows¡ªyou stopped the archers from getting close enough.¡± ¡°Yes, because stopping a loosed arrow is much harder.¡± ¡°What about shields?¡± ¡°We have shields that can block our magic. But we don¡¯t yet have shields to block theirs. That¡¯s one of the questions we asked Senelot.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying their shaman came near our camp three times?¡± The elderly wizard shrugged like a child. ¡°If our intuition was correct, yes.¡± Terdin rubbed his chin¡ªa gesture he often made when deep in thought, even during strategy meetings with his commanders. ¡°If you can detect such things by smell, can you also determine if someone has been cursed by a shaman?¡± ¡°Do you have a specific individual in mind?¡± ¡°For instance, myself. Or perhaps¡­ this young man here.¡± Terdin casually gestured at Ram, as if picking him at random. The elderly wizard glanced at the younger one, as if seeking advice. When the younger wizard whispered something to him, Terdin barked angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t hold private conversations in my presence!¡± Both wizards bowed in apology, and the elder wizard explained. ¡°This man¡¯s voice is too soft due to his advanced age. I had to lean in to hear him clearly.¡± Terdin looked astonished, a rare expression. ¡°What? He doesn¡¯t look a day over thirty!¡± ¡°In fact, he¡¯s over a hundred and thirty. His experience surpasses mine, so I sought his counsel. I apologize if it seemed disrespectful.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s fine. Now, continue about the curses.¡± The elderly wizard explained, ¡°Our senses have been honed to detect any sign of Hag or Hak sorcery. We would have known if either of you had entered this tent under a curse.¡± ¡°So, no curses at all? No death curses?¡± ¡°Such powerful sorcery would be even easier to detect.¡± The elderly wizard once again listened to his companion¡¯s whispered input. ¡°There¡¯s a slim possibility of the opposite scenario.¡± ¡°Opposite?¡± ¡°If a curse has been cast but hasn¡¯t manifested yet, we might not be able to detect it.¡± ¡°Explain simply.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this: if someone has a runny nose, a fever, and a cough, we can confidently say they have a cold. But if there are no symptoms yet, it¡¯s hard to be certain they¡¯re ill.¡± ¡°You¡¯re contradicting yourselves. If there are no symptoms, they¡¯re not sick. If symptoms arise, then they¡¯re sick. If someone¡¯s sick but has no symptoms, aren¡¯t they not sick?¡± The wizard awkwardly smiled, unsure how to explain further. ¡°As wizards, it¡¯s in our nature to avoid speaking in absolutes. But if it concerns you greatly, let me say this: there¡¯s little need to worry about curses. Killing with magic is extremely difficult, not only in execution but also in cost. Taking a life requires a life of equal value¡ªperhaps even their own. Casting a curse undetected is no easy task.¡± The elderly wizard turned to Ram and asked for the first time. "Have you experienced any unusual events recently, something that could be considered a peculiar curse? Perhaps you''ve heard a strange song muttered in odd words, been exposed to strange smoke or scents for a long time, or seen mysterious visions¡ªanything out of the ordinary that defies understanding?" Ram recalled the moment he assassinated Mantum. It hadn''t lasted long and was nothing out of the ordinary. "No, sir. All I heard was a strange trumpet sound from the sky." "Hmm, that''s not particularly unusual since everyone heard it..." The old wizard¡¯s comment was interrupted by the general, who asked, "Still no analysis on that sound?" "As I mentioned on the day it happened, we don¡¯t know either. There are records from ancient times that mention such sounds being heard from the sky, but my memory of them is vague." "So, this has happened before, even in ancient times?" "Yes, the records state that it ''happened,'' but there¡¯s no mention of what caused it. We¡¯re not even sure if it¡¯s the same phenomenon. I sent a letter to Senelot just in case, but there¡¯s been no reply yet¡­" As the two discussed the sound from the sky, a young wizard spoke to Ram. "You can hear me, can''t you?" Instinctively, Ram braced himself for an attack. But there was no movement. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w The young wizard¡¯s lips moved, but unlike earlier when whispering to the older wizard, Ram could now hear his voice. "You don¡¯t need to respond. Just blink if you can hear me." Ram blinked. Terdin, meanwhile, seemed oblivious to the conversation and continued talking only with the older wizard. The topic was the difference between their magic and the enemy¡¯s sorcery. The older wizard gave vague answers, leaving Terdin visibly frustrated. Meanwhile, the young wizard continued speaking to Ram in a voice only he could hear. "You had a scent. Faint enough to miss at first, but it was there. ''That event'' happened a week ago, didn¡¯t it? If you¡¯d been cursed by Hak¡¯s sorcery during ''that incident'' the general doesn¡¯t want to discuss, your body should reek of it. A death curse should cling to you like a heavy stench. But it doesn¡¯t. There¡¯s no way the scent could have faded in just a week. It was either never there to begin with or something suppressed it. If so..." The young wizard seemed to be closing in on Ram, though he wasn¡¯t moving. "...Have you ever met a wizard before us?" Ram almost said no but suddenly recalled the assassination request from Selken. He nodded. The young wizard also nodded. "Then that wizard must have cast a spell on you." Ram couldn¡¯t respond. The young wizard whispered something to the older wizard, but this time, Ram couldn¡¯t hear it. The older wizard nodded once and said to Terdin, "If the boy truly had a death curse but didn¡¯t die, there are three possibilities. The first is that the arrow simply missed its mark. He was just lucky, which happens even in the world of magic. The second is that he already had a shield, and it blocked the curse. The third is that the knife that pierced his body failed to kill him." "The third one doesn¡¯t make sense. If the body¡¯s pierced, there should at least be pain!" "Not all death curses manifest perfectly." "What analogy would you use for that? Being hit by an arrow that was too weak?" The older wizard pondered if it was a fitting analogy and then lightly nodded. Terdin fell into thought briefly before suddenly standing. "Keep this matter secret." Both wizards bowed simultaneously. "Understood." Terdin left without looking back, but Ram glanced back. The young wizard was staring at him intently. It was hard to tell if the gaze was one of concern or scrutiny. Ram suddenly realized that Terdin hadn¡¯t called the wizards by name even once. The general was known to remember even the names of patrolmen and always asked for the name of any unknown soldier he met. But he never once addressed these wizards by name, which felt uncharacteristic. ¡®Terdin must fear them.¡¯ Terdin didn¡¯t say a word until they reached his tent. Just as he opened his mouth to speak to Ram, his Lieutenant rushed in urgently. "General?" "It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you running out of breath." "His Majesty is about to arrive." "What? When?" "The letter states he will arrive in three days from the time it was written. The letter took a day to reach us, so..." "The day after tomorrow?" "Uncertain, sir." "How is that possible? We only sent word of the war¡¯s end a week ago." "We mentioned in our dispatch that we anticipated securing a surrender within ten days. We gave ourselves a cushion, sir." Though Terdin had appeared troubled and indecisive earlier while speaking with the wizards, he now radiated the determined energy of a warrior on the battlefield. "That means His Majesty departed long before Mantum was beheaded. The army¡¯s assembly would have been even earlier." "Our requests for reinforcements were ignored, yet suddenly, he¡¯s coming here personally...? Something feels off." The Lieutenant lowered his voice, conscious of Ram¡¯s presence, but Ram still heard everything. "What¡¯s strange about it? We¡¯ve seen royal whims before. Summon the commanders. His Majesty is coming, so we¡¯ll need to prepare a banquet." Ram wondered how they were supposed to prepare a banquet when even the soldiers¡¯ rations were insufficient. Just before leaving, Terdin whispered to Ram, "I don¡¯t know what that young chieftain meant by bringing up the curse. If he truly wanted to see his father¡¯s assassin die a miserable death, he wouldn¡¯t have mentioned it. The fact that he did means he¡¯s trying to instill fear in us." Ram thought that if that was Jedrick¡¯s intention, it had already succeeded to some extent. Terdin seemed unusually shaken. Ram found this oddly gratifying¡ªthe kingdom¡¯s greatest general was concerned for his life! "Are you afraid?" "No, sir." "You¡¯re not afraid of the Geron chieftain in our custody?" "No, sir." "Then from now on, you¡¯ll watch over Jedrick." "Do you mean to protect him or to ensure he doesn¡¯t cause trouble?" "There are plenty of Geronians who¡¯d be burning with a desire for revenge, even among our ranks." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ram hadn¡¯t considered that. "That¡¯s true. Understood." "And if Jedrick asks about the curse, tell him a soldier drowned in a filth barrel. Say you¡¯re unsure if that¡¯s the curse. Then carefully listen to what he says." "Yes, General. But..." Ram hesitated before asking, "Are you sure it¡¯s okay for me to stay near him?" "Why, don¡¯t you want to?" "It¡¯s not that, but if I really do die from the curse, Jedrick will witness it. Is that acceptable?" "That won¡¯t happen." Terdin dismissed the concern as ridiculous and left. Ram was relieved by his confidence. He also felt that no curse would suddenly manifest and kill him at that moment. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine what would constitute the most wretched death for himself. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 12 [Translator - Jjescus][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 12: Vadio (1) ¡°Is it true that His Majesty is coming?¡± Count Vadio burst into Terdin¡¯s tent. ¡°I did call an ¡®emergency¡¯ meeting, but I didn¡¯t expect him to come in such haste,¡± Terdin said, smiling as if accustomed to Vadio¡¯s behavior. However, his Lieutenant, Aedun, openly glared with displeasure. ¡°Mind your manners, Count Rill Vadio.¡± Vadio ignored him. Aedun, after all, was merely a sub-knight in rank, while Vadio was a lord commanding at least eighty men of such rank under him. ¡°When His Majesty arrives, I must be the first to meet him.¡± ¡°Do as you please. But do you have a particular reason for that?¡± Terdin asked, sounding unconcerned. Vadio¡¯s anger flared at Terdin¡¯s nonchalant demeanor. ¡°Because I¡¯m the one who needs the war expenses settled first!¡± ¡°The royal family is well aware that no one has made greater sacrifices for this war than you,¡± Terdin replied calmly. Vadio couldn¡¯t stand Terdin¡¯s relaxed attitude. While Terdin¡¯s rank as army commander put him above Vadio during wartime, in peacetime, he was merely a poor old man living in a small house near the capital with no territory of his own. The unending war had prolonged his high-ranking status, but that didn¡¯t sit well with Vadio. It should have been him commanding this army! As the lord of the northern region of Norallin, Vadio was both its civil administrator during peacetime and the military commander tasked with defending the border in emergencies. Logically, when a war against the northern Geronians broke out, the overall command of Triton¡¯s forces should have gone to Norallin¡¯s lord. Vadio was young and strong. He had fought in numerous battles, skilled in both physical combat and strategic planning. Yet, the king¡¯s choice had been General Terdin. Why does His Majesty favor this useless old man so much? Vadio¡¯s territory lay about 20 miles from the battlefield. While Norallin¡¯s castle was further south, its proximity meant Vadio had no choice but to handle all supply lines and garrison management for the war. ¡°There are rumors that the royal treasury is running low and may not be able to pay all the wages, if funds fall short, I must be prioritized. I need you, General, to actively advocate for me.¡± Vadio¡¯s tone became outright commanding. Terdin remained unfazed. ¡°That¡¯s an important matter. Let¡¯s see¡ªAedun, how many troops did Count Vadio bring to this war?¡± Without even glancing at his notes, Aedun recited, ¡°The Count brought twenty knights bound to him by fealty, along with their sub-knights, totaling one hundred men. Of these, twelve have been killed, and eleven have withdrawn due to injuries, leaving¡ª¡± Vadio impatiently interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m paying over 100 nobles in wages every month. And that¡¯s a reduced amount, conditional on additional victory bonuses to be paid later.¡± ¡°Hmm, Norallin¡¯s tenant fees wouldn¡¯t cover such high wages.¡± Norallin was the fifth-largest territory in Triton, but its arable land was limited. Annual tenant income barely exceeded 500 nobles. The wages for troops alone far exceeded that, not to mention last winter¡¯s devastating expenses. ¡°Don¡¯t forget last winter¡¯s garrison costs,¡± Vadio emphasized. When the troops had to retreat from the unbearable cold, Terdin¡¯s army had taken refuge in Norallin¡¯s fortress. Some soldiers had been sent home and recalled in spring, but over two thousand men had to be fed for three months. ¡°Didn¡¯t His Majesty send a payment guarantee certificate for that?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no certainty I¡¯ll collect it. Rumor has it the royal treasury is already depleted from this war.¡± Vadio repeated his concerns to drive them home. Terdin shrugged. ¡°A document bearing His Majesty¡¯s seal¡ªhow could you not receive payment?¡± ¡°If I have to sue His Majesty for it, will you testify on my behalf?¡± Terdin chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Well, if my testimony helps, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Vadio grew more anxious. No lord had ever won a lawsuit against the king in Triton¡¯s history¡ªthe king himself presided over such cases. V adio hesitated for a moment before suddenly shouting, ¡°Why did you accept their surrender?¡± ¡°What on earth are you talking about?¡± ¡°We won! When we win, we should pillage them! Leave them unable to rise again¡ªslaughter the men, sell the women as slaves!¡± ¡°Not this again? That¡¯s a closed matter. Let it go.¡± To him, it was just a closed matter. But not to Vadio. Other lords and knights, weary from war, had supported Terdin¡¯s decision. They wanted their victory bonuses and back pay so they could return to their families. Terdin, pretending to be a magnanimous commander, had peacefully accepted the surrender of the barbarians. ¡°You accepted their surrender without the king¡¯s consent.¡± ¡°That, too, is a settled matter. From the start, His Majesty entrusted me with full authority. I joined this war with the condition that I could decide both victory and defeat as I saw fit.¡± ¡°Because of that, I¡¯ve lost any means to recover my losses.¡± ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, raiding Geron villages wouldn¡¯t have yielded much. Geron slaves are hard to control and fetch low prices. Their land is barren and poor for farming. This war wasn¡¯t about profit but stopping their raids.¡± Vadio knew it as well. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That was why he had to raid even more. They were raiders. The land was barren, and instead of diligently farming, they kept pillaging food and valuables from the southern lands. It was a perfect opportunity to reclaim those stolen goods. And yet, to let such an opportunity slip away? ¡®I should have been the commander.¡¯ Last winter, while Terdin temporarily retreated to his domain, Vadio secretly sent a letter to the royal palace. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w It was full of lengthy greetings, a drawn-out introduction, and flowery language, but the main point was simple: ¡®Leave the war against the Geron to me, the lord of Norallin. Norallin¡¯s northern region borders Geron¡¯s lands. Even so, my domain hasn¡¯t suffered much direct damage from their raids. That¡¯s because I¡¯ve been defending it well. So, if there¡¯s going to be a war, I¡¯ll handle it better. Give me the chance now!¡¯ Vadio¡¯s border guards weren¡¯t directly fighting off the barbarians. The Geron avoided their land partly due to two massive fortresses in the north and because they preferred raiding coastal villages by sea. Still, the fact was that the defenses were holding up well. A few weeks later, a secret reply came from the royal palace. The content was brief: ¡®If Terdin is defeated or killed, proceed as you wish.¡¯ Vadio took this as permission. ¡®Perfect! This is as good as being told to become the supreme commander. After all the effort I¡¯ve put in, I deserve this much.¡¯ Vadio had regularly visited the royal palace to assist the king, attended royal trials, and consistently bribed King Gallant. He made excessive donations to the sanctuary of Archbishop Acop, the chancellor. He had provided women and men. He had done everything to prove his value. So, this short response was the rightful reward for his hard work. ¡®If this war isn¡¯t finished by winter, Terdin¡¯s fate is sealed. I¡¯ll tell him to retire and spend his days fishing. The 3,000 soldiers I fed this winter will be my army next year!¡¯ Vadio waited for winter to end and for the next one to approach. Two weeks ago, when the battle over the Tettar ferry ended inconclusively, Vadio finally saw his chance. Terdin¡¯s army had lost all momentum. Having lived on the battlefield himself, Vadio could read the tide of war. No matter how much Terdin was praised as a god of war, there was no way out this time. ¡®Adian Mantum for the win! Terdin is finished!¡¯ But then, unexpectedly, Mantum was killed, and the war ended abruptly. Now, in the allied camp, a child claiming to be Adian Mantum¡¯s heir was held captive. ¡°Fine, that¡¯s that. But why is this so-called child of Adian being kept here?¡± Vadio demanded. Terdin responded with a look that seemed to ask if he really needed to explain. ¡°He¡¯s a hostage for the surrender negotiations. Apparently, he speaks our language, so it¡¯ll be easier to discuss matters like prisoner exchanges or the war reparations you¡¯re hoping for.¡± ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, he could be a spy.¡± ¡°A spy?¡± ¡°He could be pretending to surrender, only to launch a surprise attack. At the very least, he might uncover our military secrets. I¡¯ve never heard of barbarians keeping their promises.¡± ¡®Yes, and that spy could very well be you, Terdin. It¡¯s suspicious enough that this so-called god of war suddenly died.¡¯ Vadio had seen Mantum¡¯s severed head but couldn¡¯t confirm its authenticity. It was already decomposing, and he had never seen Mantum up close before. He had only gone along with it because the other knights claimed it was him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that, the soldiers may be celebrating our victory, but discipline hasn¡¯t slipped, and patrols are more frequent than ever.¡± Terdin¡¯s Lieutenant, who had been nervously watching the exchange, chimed in, ¡°The enemy¡¯s camp has already been dismantled. It¡¯s true that the seven tribes have scattered. Even the three tribes that declared surrender have retreated to the rear. For them to launch a surprise attack, they¡¯d have to travel at least two days, and even if they tried, our cavalry could counter them immediately, given the open terrain here.¡± Vadio wanted to snap, ¡°I know that, idiot!¡± It was a pointless statement, and there was nothing more to say. Still, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to leave easily. If he walked out now, it would look like he¡¯d come here just to demand his money. He wanted to appear like he was hiding a more significant purpose. ¡°That boy who¡¯s always around¡ªhe¡¯s not here today?¡± Vadio asked, glancing past Terdin. ¡°My shadow, you mean?¡± ¡°Yes. That boy who¡¯s been trailing behind you, even during the barbarian chieftain¡¯s surrender.¡± Vadio sneered inwardly. ¡®A shadow? How ridiculous. Didn¡¯t the ancient kings call their invisible protectors ¡®shadows¡¯? I thought this man didn¡¯t believe in superstition or magic, but it seems no one¡¯s immune.¡¯ At the same time, he envied Terdin. He wished he had a bodyguard he could trust completely. While he had plenty of sworn vassals, none were reliable enough to entrust his life to. Vadio didn¡¯t trust anyone. He was so paranoid that before heading to war, he divided the keys to his treasury among his wife, son, and head steward. ¡°If you mean that boy, he¡¯s been assigned to attend to the Geron chieftain.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°How can a low-ranking soldier deal with a chieftain, even a captive one?¡± ¡°Because he speaks the Geron language and has no other duties.¡± Terdin replied without hesitation, as if he¡¯d anticipated the question. ¡®Suspicious. This sudden victory¡ªit feels like this cunning snake is hiding something.¡¯ ¡°There are other officers who speak the Geron language.¡± ¡°If you mean Knight Jenavin,¡± Terdin said, his irritation becoming apparent, ¡°He was reassigned to another task because His Majesty arrived.¡± ¡°Fair enough. Ah, one more thing!¡± Vadio turned to leave but then came up with a brilliant excuse. It perfectly tied back to his earlier point. ¡°When His Majesty arrives, I¡¯ll be at the forefront to greet him. I have that right.¡± Terdin, clearly relieved that Vadio was finally leaving, replied, ¡°Of course.¡± As Vadio exited the tent, he growled inwardly, ¡®One day, I¡¯ll crush this old fox!¡¯ [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 13 [Translator - Jjescus][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 13: Vadio (2) As soon as Vadio left Terdin¡¯s tent, he began searching for Knight Jenavin. For a noble of his rank, such minor tasks should naturally have been delegated to a servant. Regardless of differences in affiliations, summoning a knight or two to his tent and lounging on his bed while receiving their reports would have been the norm. Yet Vadio chose to do it himself. He had no patience for the formalities of giving instructions to a servant, waiting as they sluggishly carried them out, and then hearing a report upon their return, all while anticipating Jenavin''s eventual appearance to meet him with proper etiquette. Who had the time for that? With just a couple of inquiries, Vadio quickly located Jenavin. "Knight Jenavin, I hear you attended to the chieftain," Vadio said in a friendly tone as he approached him. Jenavin was in the middle of discussing which knight would lead the royal procession. It was a matter of great importance, but when Vadio called him, he left his companions and stepped aside. ¡°Yes, Count. I did.¡± ¡°What exactly did you do?¡± ¡°Nothing of consequence.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to hear about that inconsequential work. Specifically, what did you do?¡± Jenavin furrowed his brow, recalling the events. ¡°I brought him a meal once¡­ prepared water for him to wash when he requested it¡­ and that¡¯s about it.¡± ¡°Did you notice any attempts by that barbarian to pry into our army¡¯s secrets?¡± ¡°None at all.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure? He might¡¯ve asked subtle questions that you failed to notice.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t say a single word.¡± ¡°Not a single word?¡± ¡°Yes. The General mentioned that he might know a bit of the southern tongue, but there was no way to confirm it. I didn¡¯t speak to him either, and he didn¡¯t poke his head outside the tent.¡± Vadio nodded as if he understood. ¡®True, even if he¡¯s a spy, he wouldn¡¯t act right after being captured.¡¯ ¡°Do you have any idea how old this chieftain might be? With that elaborate helmet he wore when captured, I couldn¡¯t tell at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. His face looks young, but those barbarians have such peculiar features.¡± Though Vadio was losing interest in Jenavin¡¯s words, he feigned curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s his condition like?¡± ¡°For someone captured, he¡¯s remarkably composed. I was once taken prisoner myself, and even though I knew my parents would pay a ransom to free me, I still sat in a corner trembling. But this one¡ªit¡¯s as if he¡¯s here to rule over us, not as a captive¡­¡± Jenavin abruptly stopped, as though he realized he had said too much. ¡°Apologies.¡± ¡°No need. Thank you. You may return to your duties.¡± Vadio gestured magnanimously, and Jenavin eagerly returned to his companions, resuming their lengthy debate over who would lead the procession. That discussion would likely drag on for two more hours. Without delay, Vadio made his way to the tent where the chieftain was confined. Situated not far from Terdin¡¯s tent, it stood isolated at least twenty paces from the others for ease of surveillance. Two guards stood watch, and at that moment, ¡°Terdin¡¯s Shadow¡± emerged from the tent, holding empty dishes presumably used for serving food. Suddenly, Vadio felt a pang of hunger. He realized he hadn¡¯t eaten while running around. ¡®Perfect timing!¡¯ Striding purposefully, Vadio approached the man. The figure had his face concealed with a helmet and a hood. Vadio realized he could barely recall the man¡¯s eye color, let alone his hair color. It was black, as he now noticed, though the hood obscured whether it was long or short. Upon seeing Vadio, the man stepped aside and bowed his head, standing as if to naturally guide him to the tent¡¯s entrance. Vadio changed his mind. ¡®I¡¯ll see that chieftain¡¯s face first. This one can wait.¡¯ Vadio addressed the man. ¡°Wait here. I have something to discuss with you.¡± The man responded obediently. ¡°Yes, Count.¡± Just as casually as he had entered Terdin¡¯s tent earlier, Vadio headed toward the chieftain¡¯s tent. But as he was about to step inside, two spears crossed in front of his chest in an X, blocking his way. ¡°You cannot enter, Count.¡± Inside the tent, the chieftain sat on the bare ground. He had no blankets but seemed entirely unbothered. Stripped of his helmet and armor, he wore only a thin piece of cloth that exposed his shoulders and narrow waist. His pale, smooth skin¡ªcommon among the sun-deprived northerners¡ªmade him seem unlike the savage northern warriors Vadio was used to. The long red hair cascading over his shoulders shimmered, making him almost seem more woman than man. ¡®My son is fifteen, but this one looks even younger. Then again, my son¡¯s stocky build and rough skin make him look older... This one must be at least sixteen.¡¯ Why would the Gerons follow such a young leader? They despised anything that appeared weak. The boyish chieftain stared intently at Vadio. Though Vadio wanted to enter and question him, the crossed spears made it impossible. ¡°Move these spears,¡± Vadio ordered sternly. The guards stood firm. ¡°You cannot, Count.¡± ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Vadio bellowed. The guard glanced at Terdin¡¯s Shadow and said, ¡°General Terdin strictly ordered that no one but ¡®that man¡¯ may meet the chieftain.¡± Frustrated, Vadio stepped back from the tent. Even then, the guards didn¡¯t lower their spears. ¡®Insolent fools. You two are the first to go the moment I become the commander.¡¯ Vadio turned to Terdin¡¯s Shadow, who had obediently remained where he was told. Without warning, Vadio grabbed the man by the collar. Though he didn¡¯t grip hard, the man stumbled forward, his lightness surprising Vadio. Despite his large frame, the man was surprisingly light. On closer inspection, his limbs were thin, and his neck was slender. Compared to the burly knights Vadio kept in his retinue, this man was like a scarecrow stuffed with straw. ¡°Who are you?¡± Vadio demanded, glaring into the shadowed eyes behind the helmet. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, sir¡­¡± Before the man could finish his sentence, Vadio struck the dish he was holding out of his hands. The wooden dish hit the ground with a loud clatter, scattering pieces everywhere. ¡°Answer me now. How are you able to stand behind General Terdin?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man hesitated, searching for words. Suspicious. His actions and demeanor didn¡¯t suggest nobility, yet he was clearly using his head. Lower-ranked soldiers or commoners typically didn¡¯t think this way. ¡°¡­Because I am the General¡¯s shadow¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. How can someone like you be entrusted with treating the enemy chieftain? This task should at least be handled by a commander. That boy may be young, but he¡¯s effectively a king among his people. Who are you to be given such responsibility?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The man cowered, acting no different from the slaves Vadio owned in his domain. Vadio pressed harder. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w ¡°You didn¡¯t exist until recently. Then suddenly, you appeared as this so-called shadow. You showed up right after Mantum¡¯s death, didn¡¯t you? Is there a connection? And what about the trumpet sound from the heavens the day before? Is that related? Which is it?¡± The man failed to respond. ¡°Can¡¯t answer? Disobedience to a superior is punishable by summary execution.¡± Vadio placed his hand on the hilt of his sword, a clear warning. The guards standing outside the barracks didn¡¯t move, even at the sight of Vadio¡¯s sword. Although he didn¡¯t actually have the authority to dispose of any soldier at will, they couldn¡¯t stop the count¡¯s blade either. Finally, the man spoke. ¡°Shadows have no mouth.¡± ¡°Then what is that mouth yammering away now?¡± The man bowed his head and continued to grovel. ¡°I am merely a shadow. I am nothing, and because I am nothing, I can say nothing.¡± He was a strange one, no matter how you looked at him. Despite all the groveling, he didn¡¯t seem servile. And even though Vadio berated him, he managed to say everything he wanted to say. ¡°You must be doing this because you trust General Terdin, but I¡¯ll uncover your identity soon enough. Then you¡¯ll pay the price for stealing ¡®my position.¡¯¡± Vadio drew his sword. He didn¡¯t unsheathe it, though. With Terdin¡¯s two loyal dogs watching over the barracks, he couldn¡¯t lay a hand on the general¡¯s shadow. Instead, Vadio tapped the man¡¯s helmet-covered nose lightly with the pommel of his sword. ¡°Just wait until then.¡± The man asked in a hesitant voice, ¡°S-sir, I¡¯m not sure what position of yours I¡¯ve supposedly taken.¡± That cautious response triggered the fury Vadio had barely been holding back. ¡°The one negotiating our surrender should have been Rill Vadio, lord of Norallin!¡± Vadio raised his sword to strike but barely restrained himself, turning away instead. ¡®I need to figure out who this guy is. Then I can uncover what Terdin is hiding.¡¯ But how? Vadio quickly recalled that all personnel records were kept in the supply depot. Once again, he decided to act personally. He had no time to summon an attendant, explain what needed to be done, wait for a report, and then correct any mistakes. Who had time for that? ¡°Quartermaster!¡± The quartermaster came running as soon as he saw Vadio from a distance, sparing the count the trouble of approaching. The supply depot was practically empty, so there wasn¡¯t much need for strict security anyway. ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± ¡°I want to see the records of the man acting as General Terdin¡¯s shadow.¡± ¡°Shadow, my lord?¡± The quartermaster didn¡¯t even seem to understand what Vadio was talking about. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen him? The man who¡¯s been staying close to General Terdin recently. Always wearing a helmet to cover his face and a hood to conceal his head.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been working here since the very start of the war, my lord, but I¡¯ve only seen General Terdin fewer than three times.¡± ¡°Then you haven¡¯t seen him?¡± ¡°No, sir. Besides, isn¡¯t most of the commander¡¯s work handled by Aedun, the lieutenant? I see the lieutenant often, but he¡¯s never brought anyone wearing a helmet and hood. Not even when he came here a few days ago to delete records.¡± ¡°Delete records?¡± The quartermaster quickly covered his mouth, realizing his slip. ¡°It was classified as military intelligence, my lord.¡± Vadio let out a deliberately loud laugh. ¡°And who am I? I¡¯m a commander privy to the most sensitive secrets without needing your permission, an administrative officer of the northern region appointed directly by the crown. Every record you write passes through me to the royal court, and every record you delete is essentially deleted through me. Your little actions as quartermaster don¡¯t concern me much. They¡¯re just a curiosity.¡± The quartermaster scratched the back of his head awkwardly. ¡°Yes, my lord, but I was strictly instructed to keep this matter confidential.¡± Vadio¡¯s expression hardened, and his tone turned icy. ¡°You¡¯ve been in this role since the start of the war, haven¡¯t you? Then your pay has likely been delayed for over a year.¡± ¡°Well, yes, that¡¯s true...¡± The quartermaster scratched his head again, nervously. ¡°A year is long enough for you to forget that it¡¯s me who stamps the certification for your salary.¡± The quartermaster¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°If you die during the war, that certificate will be all that¡¯s left for your wife and children. Did you know that many lords forge those certificates? Changing a single digit can turn 100 nobles into 10, and swapping a word can transform golden nobles into silver crowns.¡± Vadio patted the quartermaster¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Of course, the opposite is possible too. What¡¯s your compensation amount?¡± The quartermaster flinched as he replied, ¡°Including winter bonuses, 35 nobles and 50 crowns.¡± ¡°What? 50 nobles and 35 crowns? Be careful not to mix up the numbers. You know how important that is, don¡¯t you?¡± The quartermaster swallowed nervously. ¡°Y-yes, of course. I know it¡¯s crucial.¡± Vadio lightly patted his shoulder again and asked quietly, ¡°What record did Aedun delete?¡± The quartermaster glanced around and whispered, ¡°A noble named Zenri Selken passed away, and I was told to delete the records of the slaves under his command.¡± ¡°The name?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. They burned the document, so I don¡¯t recall the name well. Oh, but I do remember one thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Do you recall the night when the trumpet sounded from the heavens?¡± ¡°How could I forget?¡± ¡°That night, the nobleman Zenri Selken came to me and requested a supply item.¡± ¡°A supply item?¡± ¡°Yes, and he still hasn¡¯t returned it.¡± ¡°What was it?¡± The quartermaster made a circle with his hands, about the size of his head. ¡°A leather pouch about this big.¡± [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 14 [Translator - Jjescus][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 14: Jedrick ¡®Count Vadio is suspicious of me.¡¯ As Ram patrolled around Jedrick¡¯s tent at night, he recalled the look on the count¡¯s face when they crossed paths earlier in the evening. ¡®General Terdin made a mistake. He should have treated me the way Master Selken did.¡¯ Selken never gave Ram anything more than the tasks of carrying food or luggage, nor did he grant him any rank beyond that of a slave. When Ram completed an assassination mission, he received rewards, but they were never more than what any other capable slave might earn. The other slaves never suspected that Ram was doing anything special. But Terdin? sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He openly treated Ram as someone exceptional. Even though Terdin insisted it would be discovered eventually and couldn¡¯t be hidden forever, Ram didn¡¯t want things to be that way. In truth, the area around Jedrick¡¯s tent was already guarded by two soldiers, so Ram didn¡¯t need to patrol it so meticulously. Yet uneasy thoughts kept creeping into his mind. ¡®How does a curse begin?¡¯ Ram sniffed the air, recalling the scent of the two powders the wizards had shown him, wondering if he could detect anything similar. But nothing happened. With nothing to do, his thoughts grew more tangled, and he found himself dwelling on what the wizard had said. What was it about curses? An arrow loosed from its bow, deflected by an unexpected gust of wind. A shield raised to block it. Or, it could even strike, but the victim survives. Arrows and shields. ¡®That wizard cast a spell on you,¡¯ the young wizard had said, and it lingered in Ram¡¯s mind. Magic. The witch¡¯s magic. The witch who spread nasty rumors about Baron Selken. ¡®Enough. Stop thinking. Just forget it.¡¯ Whenever Ram faced tough times or troubling thoughts during his life as a slave, he focused only on the task at hand. That way, he could forget everything else. ¡®Master always said it, didn¡¯t he? Don¡¯t think. Just do what you¡¯re told!¡¯ And so, he did. ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± Ram entered the tent and sat before Jedrick as he asked. Before him lay only empty dishes from the finished meal. Jedrick shook his head. ¡°If you have something to tell General Terdin, I can deliver it to him directly, without involving anyone else,¡± Ram offered again. ¡°I already have.¡± Though Jedrick finally spoke, his response was brief. Encouraged by his first words, Ram pressed on. ¡°If anything is lacking in your meals, let me know. I¡¯ll try to prepare something similar.¡± ¡°This is satisfactory.¡± Though he wanted to ask more, Ram recognized that Jedrick wasn¡¯t in the mood for conversation. A slave knew to retreat in such moments. As Ram rose to leave, Jedrick spoke again. ¡°Will you be attending to me from now on? What about a man named Jenavin?¡± ¡°That knight was called away on urgent matters, and I¡¯ve been assigned to take his place.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll meet regularly. It would be useful to have something to call you. What name do you go by?¡± As he picked up the dishes, Ram thought to himself, What do people even base their claims of barbarians against the Geronians on? Jedrick neither spilled food nor used utensils improperly. Ram had heard the Geronians ate meat with bare hands, drank blood, and couldn¡¯t stomach milk. Yet Jedrick¡¯s manners were as refined as any southerner¡¯s. He even seemed better with a fork than most soldiers. ¡®He hasn¡¯t even asked me to taste the food first. Doesn¡¯t he suspect it could be poisoned, coming from the enemy?¡¯ Carrying the dishes, Ram replied, ¡°Call me Shadow.¡± ¡°I may not be fluent in Southern Common, but even I know that¡¯s not a name.¡± ¡°I have no name. I prefer to be called that.¡± ¡°Are you referring to the shade of a tree beneath the sun, or the illusion of something nonexistent but seemingly present?¡± ¡°In the southern tongue, it could mean either.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Stuga in our language. It carries a similar meaning.¡± Living without a name now, Ram found it irrelevant what he was called. ¡°That works.¡± ¡°Let me ask you something, Stuga.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll answer anything I can.¡± Pointing at the dish he had eaten from, Jedrick asked, ¡°Is this cow¡¯s milk?¡± ¡°It¡¯s goat¡¯s milk.¡± ¡°You brought goats to the battlefield?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. When I was conscripted, the goats were already in the camp.¡± ¡°They must¡¯ve stolen them from us.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where they came from.¡± ¡°Our women haven¡¯t had goat¡¯s milk in months, and our children are starving without their mothers¡¯ milk. Did you know that?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why did you attack us?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You must hold some rank to be speaking with me like this, and yet you claim to know nothing?¡± ¡°I hold no rank.¡± ¡°What is your position?¡± ¡°I have none.¡± ¡°You truly know nothing.¡± ¡°I truly know nothing.¡± Ram waited, hoping Jedrick would say more. But Jedrick stayed silent. He didn¡¯t bring up curses or ask any personal questions. Without mention of curses, Ram had no reason to bring up what Terdin had told him¡ªthat a soldier had fallen into a filth pit and died. He was curious but couldn¡¯t ask first. The next morning, a short alarm horn blew early. A lone Geronian man approached the southern camp, riding so slowly it was almost like walking. Though Southern soldiers remained wary, they didn¡¯t prepare for battle. The old man wore armor but carried no weapons. Ram remembered his name: Sao, an elder. Sao was led to the tent where Jedrick was confined. He dismounted and unloaded the bundle from his horse. A soldier checked its contents. No weapons. Jedrick emerged from the tent to greet Sao. ¡°Are you well, Jeje?¡± The elder¡¯s slurred pronunciation made the Geronian language harder to understand, but Jedrick¡¯s speech was clear, more so than many southerners speaking Common. ¡°Yes, Elder Sao. General Terdin has treated me without lacking.¡± After bowing, Sao stepped back, and Jedrick placed the bundle he had brought before the tent for all to see. Funeral items. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Jedrick wrapped the head of Mantum in a blue cloth, turning it left several times, then right. The precise number of folds seemed significant, with Sao carefully counting each. The tying technique was meticulous, deliberate, even sacred. When the wrapping was complete, Jedrick placed the head, now secured in blue fabric, inside an obsidian box. Jedrick handled every step himself. Though Ram was ready to assist, he refrained, not wanting to risk violating their customs. Sao, too, answered only direct questions and did not intervene. Ram stayed nearby, ready to help if asked, but Jedrick never requested it. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Jedrick finally said, turning to Terdin. ¡°In every land, it is a son¡¯s duty to see his father¡¯s last journey through. Do as you will, Elhorn.¡± "Off you go, then." Jedrick and Sao went ahead first. "Maintain formation. Make it seem like the six of us can take on all of them." Aedun issued the order in a voice brimming with bravado. Ram was momentarily at a loss. Terdin had only said to follow and observe without specifying what exactly to do. Aedun''s command was directed at the six knights accompanying them, not at Ram. Moreover, Jedrick hadn¡¯t told him to follow. If he were to follow orders precisely, Ram was still under Terdin¡¯s standing directive: Protect Jedrick. Ram had no choice but to obey that command. Jedrick didn¡¯t say anything when he noticed Ram following him, and even Sao didn¡¯t comment. Gradually, Ram found himself approaching the ranks of nearly a hundred Geron warriors. They were elite fighters, reputed to be able to face ten Triton soldiers each. Terdin often said that if war ever broke out again, it would be impossible to defeat them. The warriors surrounded Jedrick and Ram in an instant. Although their posture wasn¡¯t overtly threatening, the pressure they exuded was overwhelming. Still, they didn¡¯t act hostile toward Ram. A few glanced at him but went no further. Ram quietly observed the Geron ritual of transferring Mantum''s remains. They spoke in a complex, incomprehensible language as they tied an obsidian box with ropes made of multicolored threads. Four men then placed the box onto a crossed stretcher and began their procession. The rest of the warriors followed. Jedrick stayed behind. Though it was his father¡¯s death, he didn¡¯t shed a tear. Sao, the elder, waited for Jedrick one last time, as if asking if he would join them. But when Jedrick stood motionless, merely watching the procession disappear, the elder urged his horse forward without a farewell. Gazing after his departing kin, Jedrick spoke in the southern tongue: "I hear your king is coming. I could hear the commotion outside." "That¡¯s what I heard, too." "Let me guess," Jedrick said, his tone slow and deliberate. "King Gallant will come. He¡¯ll proclaim our lands as part of his domain and install a new lord here. That new lord will probably be General Terdin. After all, Terdin conquered lands everyone thought untouchable and took the head of Adian, whom no one thought could be killed. It¡¯s only natural he claims this vast territory." Ram couldn¡¯t respond. While it seemed plausible, there was no such indication among the general or the other commanders. "What do you think of my deduction?" "I wouldn¡¯t know," Ram replied cautiously. "Of course you wouldn¡¯t. Just a thought," Jedrick murmured, steering his horse toward where Aedun waited. Ram tried to turn his horse but fumbled, causing the animal to spin in place. Eventually, he managed to straighten its path and rode alongside Jedrick. "You¡¯re not very skilled with horses." "I haven¡¯t ridden much." "Stuga, who are you?" Jedrick suddenly asked, shifting the topic. "I don¡¯t understand the question. I¡¯m just a soldier," Ram said hesitantly. "Why were you assigned to guard me? Is it just because you can speak our language?" "That seems to be the main reason," Ram replied. "Yesterday, there was a noble giving you a hard time. Vadio, was it?" "Yes." "He said you took the position that should have been his, didn¡¯t he?" Ram held his breath briefly. He¡¯d worried about that when Count Vadio was berating him earlier. Inside, the enemy chieftain hears everything. Better be careful what you say¡­ But Ram couldn¡¯t stay silent. When a noble spoke, a slave was expected to listen meekly, even if the noble wasn¡¯t their master. "Yes... that¡¯s what he said," Ram finally admitted. "If I understand correctly, on the day I stood before General Terdin to surrender, it should have been Vadio of Norallin, not you, standing behind him. That¡¯s what they mean, right?" Jedrick even brought up ¡°Norallin,¡± a name Ram barely remembered, cornering him further. "They say that from the day Mantum died, you became the shadow behind Terdin." Jedrick¡¯s words left no room for lies. Remaining silent was an option, but Ram wasn¡¯t good at that. As a slave, it was ingrained in him to confess, even if it wasn¡¯t his fault. Saying something¡ªanything¡ªusually lessened the punishment. "¡­Yes, that¡¯s correct." Before Ram could gather his thoughts, Jedrick continued: "On the day Mantum died, there was an intruder in our camp. A man who¡¯d been mauled by wolves and was on the brink of death. His clothes were ragged, but his speech and manner suggested he was a commander or a noble of high rank.¡± Ram¡¯s heart began to race. Zenri was dead. He was killed by wolves. That was what they said. But had it been confirmed? He hadn¡¯t seen it himself. He¡¯d only overheard two soldiers talking. "The wolf¡¯s bite missed his vital organs, striking only his arm. Left untreated, he would¡¯ve died, but our healer saved him. When asked why he¡¯d come, he answered without resistance. He said he¡¯d come to kill Mantum. Normally, such a claim would be laughable¡­ but then the heavens began to wail.¡± "That eerie sound terrified us. Some of our warriors even wept. Watching this, the man laughed hysterically, calling it the sound of Triton¡¯s god killing our god.¡± "I asked him who killed Mantum. I didn¡¯t even have to torture him. He volunteered everything. He said his slave did it. And he promised to hand over that slave if we let him go." Jedrick stared at Ram¡¯s profile as they rode. He hadn¡¯t moved closer, yet Ram felt as if Jedrick¡¯s lips were pressed against his ear. "You¡¯re the one who killed my father, aren¡¯t you?" With that, Jedrick said no more. Even as they returned to the allied camp, as Jedrick entered his assigned quarters, met with General Terdin, and passed by Count Vadio, he remained silent. Ram had no chance to report the conversation to Terdin. The camp burst into chaos upon hearing that the king of Triton was soon to arrive, the atmosphere tense as if preparing for battle. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 15 [Translator - Jjescus][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 15: Mantum''s Axe The cavalry captain returned with the patrol, dismounting before his horse had fully stopped. He staggered slightly before coming to a halt in front of General Terdin to report. ¡°The army led by His Majesty is setting up camp.¡± Terdin lowered the foot he had been resting on the stirrup. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Five miles away.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not coming now?¡± ¡°No, sir.¡± ¡°Did you ask directly?¡± ¡°I spoke with the captain of the royal guard, Claive. He said they will rest tonight and depart again tomorrow morning.¡± Aedun, the lieutenant, approached with his horse in tow and muttered to Terdin. ¡°They could easily arrive by tonight. Is it because the king avoids traveling at night? Or could there be some hidden reason¡­?¡± The Count of Badio, standing behind them, confidently interjected. ¡°It must mean they want us to prepare an exceptional welcome!¡± Terdin didn¡¯t deliberate long and replied, ¡°Reasonable enough. In that case, Count, you should personally organize an advance party. If you¡¯re waiting ahead to greet His Majesty, it¡¯ll put him at ease.¡± Badio replied as though he had been waiting for this suggestion. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I¡¯ll take only my knights.¡± ¡°Do as you see fit.¡± Terdin then turned to Aedun. ¡°No need to overthink, Aedun. Just consider this extra time to prepare. Make sure any soldiers who can wash by tomorrow do so, and arrange a lineup to welcome the royal procession.¡± ¡°Yes, General.¡± Once the lieutenant, the count, and the other commanders dispersed, Terdin quickly turned, handing his reins to Ram. As Ram took hold of them, Terdin whispered, ¡°You seem to have something to say. You¡¯ve been restless since the meeting earlier.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is this something we need to discuss privately?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Terdin led Ram to a secluded spot away from prying ears. Even when they were alone, Terdin spoke very softly. ¡°What is it?¡± Ram recounted his entire conversation with Jedrick from earlier that day. He braced himself for the scolding that would inevitably follow¡ªfor not reporting sooner. But instead of anger, Terdin seemed invigorated, as though something exciting had come up. ¡°We¡¯ll need to negotiate again. It must be dealt with before His Majesty arrives. Follow me.¡± Moments ago, Terdin had seemed reluctant and sluggish about preparing for the king¡¯s arrival. Now, his movements were swift and purposeful. The first place Terdin went was his tent. He entered alone and came back out carrying a large chunk of iron. It was wrapped neatly in a leather pouch, but Ram recognized it immediately¡ªit was Mantum¡¯s axe. Next, Terdin headed to Jedrick¡¯s tent. Jedrick was sitting with his eyes closed, but he didn¡¯t seem surprised to see Terdin, as if he had been expecting him. Even when the general slammed the axe down with the force of an executioner, Jedrick remained calm, wearing only an expression of resignation. ¡°I intend to present this axe to His Majesty Gallant tomorrow as a trophy of victory.¡± Jedrick replied calmly, ¡°The victor claims all. It is a bitter loss for me, but if that¡¯s your choice, I cannot refuse.¡± Jedrick¡¯s composure was unshaken until Terdin¡¯s next words. ¡°However, I could return it to you.¡± Jedrick and Terdin locked eyes, scrutinizing each other as though trying to read the other¡¯s thoughts. ¡°The terms?¡± Jedrick asked, and Terdin responded before the question was fully formed. ¡°I hear one of the prisoners you¡¯ve captured came here to kill Mantum. A noble, no less.¡± Jedrick glanced at Ram before replying. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Is he alive?¡± ¡°Probably.¡± ¡°Probably?¡± ¡°He was alive before I came here. But now, who knows? A wolf bite isn¡¯t exactly a small injury.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s trade.¡± ¡°A deal?¡± Jedrick asked in disbelief. Terdin nodded, and Jedrick confirmed, ¡°Why trade? You could easily string me up and have your men march in to retrieve the prisoner. Is he really so important that you¡¯d give up Mantum¡¯s axe for him?¡± ¡°If I present this axe to the king, he¡¯ll keep it as a trophy, locked away in some storeroom, never to be looked at again. But to your people, it¡¯s a family heirloom. That noble boy might mean little to you, just another bargaining chip for some compensation. But to us, he¡¯s invaluable. He¡¯s worth the trade.¡± ¡°Invaluable?¡± Ram couldn¡¯t understand the general¡¯s reasoning. Until recently, even Terdin barely knew the boy¡¯s name. ¡°When?¡± Jedrick asked. ¡°Now.¡± ¡°Tonight?¡± ¡°Just say yes or no.¡± From Jedrick¡¯s perspective, Ram thought, there was no reason to refuse this deal. But still, Jedrick took his time, clearly calculating whether there was a trap. ¡°Deal.¡± The moment Jedrick agreed, Terdin shouted to a soldier outside, ¡°Bring pen, ink, and parchment!¡± ¡°Yes, General!¡± While they waited for the supplies, Jedrick remarked, ¡°A deal conducted in the dead of night is something we regard as dishonorable. I¡¯ll write the letter, but my people won¡¯t comply.¡± ¡°Fair enough. How would you ensure they do?¡± ¡°We need daylight. Set the exchange for dawn tomorrow.¡± Terdin seemed to consider something before countering, ¡°What about just before dawn? The sun will rise during the exchange.¡± ¡°...Agreed. And to ensure there¡¯s no trickery, I¡¯ll come along.¡± ¡°Location?¡± ¡°The same as before.¡± ¡°Fine. But¡­¡± As if he had just remembered, Terdin added, though it was clear he had wanted to ask this from the beginning, ¡°What about that curse you mentioned? None of my men have died a gruesome death because of it.¡± Jedrick stared directly at Ram and replied, ¡°Do you think a curse ends with one person dying simply?¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s complicated, even to kill one person?¡± Terdin quipped mockingly before leaving the tent. Ram followed, unable to bring himself to look back at Jedrick. ¡°The exchange is at dawn, so get some rest.¡± Terdin said, heading off somewhere in the camp. As the allied patrols hurried to deliver letters to the Geron camp and return with replies, Ram did as Terdin ordered and went to sleep. The camp was restless, soldiers bustling about their tasks in preparation for the coming day. A few bumped into Ram as he made his way to his quarters, offering quick apologies as they passed. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Surprisingly, the soldiers seemed to have kept quiet about Ram¡¯s actions; most didn¡¯t know he was the one who killed Mantum, let alone that he was just a regular soldier. Even the commanders were unaware, and there were no rumors circulating. The hood and helmet he wore appeared to be effective¡ªsoldiers who had been in the same unit as him didn¡¯t recognize him at all. Besides, most of them were low-ranking troops who had never been near General Terdin. The idea that the ¡°soldier with the hood and helmet¡± standing beside the general was once a slave soldier carrying a spear beside them was unimaginable. Ram¡¯s tent was located on the outskirts of the camp, a personal tent assigned to him after becoming a shadow. Though small, it had a bed. Every time Ram entered, he felt uneasy. Since arriving at the battlefield, he had rarely slept in a tent, let alone a personal one. Tents were only given to soldiers of a certain rank or higher. Those below that rank were given just a blanket, whether they slept on grass or stone. The comfort of the bed was almost unsettling to him. That night, Ram lay awake in the too-comfortable bed. His mind was consumed with the curse Jedrick had mentioned, preventing him from sleeping. ¡®That wizard has placed a spell on you.¡¯ No matter how hard Ram tried to forget, he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the witch¡¯s magic. Ram didn¡¯t even know her name. To the villagers, she was called the "kind witch." Among traders, she was simply an herbalist. Her medicines were notoriously bitter, so children called her the "bitter medicine granny." ¡®Kill that woman. Leave no trace of a murder. Burn the body.¡¯ That was the order given by Baron Selken. The crime? Allegedly spreading rumors about Selken''s death. Whether it was true or not, Ram didn¡¯t know. When given an order to kill, Ram carried it out. Even if the target was a wizard, the rules didn¡¯t change. There were rumors that she could turn people into frogs if she didn¡¯t like them, but Ram wasn¡¯t afraid. Killing was simply a matter of striking first before the other¡¯s weapon¡ªor magic¡ªcould reach you. But for the first time, as Ram went to kill the "kind witch," he questioned the act of killing. ¡®Is it really the duty of a slave to kill anyone their master commands, even without knowing if the person is guilty? Even if they are guilty, do I have the right to kill them?¡¯ As a lord, Selken had the authority to execute his subjects. Or did he? Probably. Lords created the laws of their lands and could enforce them. "Then why resort to assassination instead of holding a trial?" Ram followed the order anyway, heading to kill the "kind witch." As usual, he began by sneaking into her house. But her home had no defenses against intruders. He could have stomped his way through the front door and reached her bedroom without being noticed. It took Ram no more than six breaths to press a blade to the witch¡¯s neck. Despite the blade at her throat, the witch remained calm, as if she had expected this. Normally, Ram would have killed her before she could speak, but this time, he hesitated. Should he really kill her? A question he had never asked before surfaced in his mind. Had the witch¡¯s magic already taken hold of him? If so, it must have happened months ago because Ram already knew her. He had bought herbs from her shop several times, and she had even given him bread to eat when she saw his emaciated frame. It wasn¡¯t because he knew her that he hesitated¡ªRam had killed people he was familiar with before. If his master commanded it, he obeyed. But this time, he couldn¡¯t. It was the bread she had given him and the greetings she always offered. She knew he was a slave yet still treated him kindly. Most people changed once they discovered his status. They either became hostile or indifferent. Ram couldn¡¯t bring himself to draw the blade across her throat and stepped back. When the witch turned and saw his face, she was startled¡ªnot because someone was there to kill her, but because it was Ram. "How did you end up doing such a terrible thing?" The witch wept for him, and Ram realized later, after leaving her house, that he had cried as well. "If you kill even those you know, this will be your life forever." Ram had never thought of it as strange before. What¡¯s the big deal about killing someone you know? If your master ordered it, you did it. That was the life of a slave. No reasons were necessary. But this time, Ram wanted to know why. "Did you predict the lord¡¯s death?" "No." "People say the kind witch prophesied that Lord Selken would die soon." "I merely expressed concern over ill omens in his future." "There¡¯s also a rumor you were preparing poison to make the prophecy come true." "If I could really make poison, why would I let everyone know? Wouldn¡¯t I do it in secret?" "Did you curse him to die?" "No." "Then just tell the truth. You can prove your innocence in a trial." Ram tried to reason with the witch, using what little he knew. She gave him a bitter smile. "A trial would require the lord to accuse me formally. But Selken can¡¯t do that¡ªthere¡¯s no legal basis. Even if he fabricates a reason, punishing me through the courts would make him look weak, as though he feared the words of a witch. So, he chose the easiest way." "The easiest way?" "He sent you." "Then why don¡¯t you just deny the rumors? Tell people you didn¡¯t prepare poison." "Words from a witch are twisted once they reach people¡¯s ears. The truth becomes lies, and lies become truth. I¡¯ve never used magic in this village, but they believe I¡¯m a witch. So, I became one." "But you did predict the lord¡¯s future." "It wasn¡¯t a prediction; it was concern. Like telling someone to dress warmly to avoid catching a cold. But I should have been more careful. Selken already believes I intend to kill him, so everything I say and do becomes evidence in his mind." The witch looked at Ram and asked softly, "Do you also believe I¡¯m a witch? Is that why you agree to kill me?" "No. I¡¯m a slave. I didn¡¯t agree¡ªI¡¯m just following orders." "Then you believe you must obey, even though you don¡¯t have to." Ram didn¡¯t understand. He believed he had to follow his master¡¯s orders. That was how he got meat. He hated eating it, but he needed to accept it to share with the other slaves. He couldn¡¯t imagine another way. Ram had to kill the witch. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 16 [Translator - Jjescus][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 16: The Witch''s Magic ¡°The Witch¡¯s Magic? What are you suddenly talking about?¡± Terdin paused, halting his attempt to mount his horse. There wasn¡¯t much time left until the dawn deal with Jedrick. ¡°Yes, I think the curse that killed Mantum was stopped by that witch''s magic. I¡¯ve been wanting to tell you.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you talk about it on the way to the Skara Plains?¡± The general looked anxious. He also looked tired. Preparing for the king¡¯s arrival was demanding enough; adding this matter to his plate made it almost overwhelming. This was a task he could have delegated to an Lieutenant, yet Terdin insisted on handling it personally. ¡°If I talk about it on the way, the Chieftain Jedrick might overhear¡­¡± Ram trailed off, uncertain. Terdin lowered his voice. ¡°Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t really listened to you properly before.¡± Terdin looked up at the sky. ¡°When the king arrives, there¡¯ll be even less time for such things. Come inside for a moment.¡± Terdin sat in a chair by the table inside the tent and gestured to another chair for Ram. ¡°Sit.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a story that takes so long you¡¯d need to sit for it.¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be long. But it¡¯s not something to be rushed through either. Start with your story first. Then we¡¯ll discuss the witch¡¯s magic.¡± ¡°What kind of story do you mean?¡± Ram asked hurriedly, suddenly feeling more anxious. ¡°Who is your father?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°You have a father, even if you¡¯re from a family of slaves. I want to know about you. Tell me everything.¡± ¡°Can I tell you now?¡± ¡°As I said, there won¡¯t be another chance if not now.¡± After hesitating, Ram spoke. ¡°My father was likely a serf. My mother was probably the child of serfs too¡­ Can I start from here?¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°There were two consecutive years of drought, and my father couldn¡¯t meet the required harvest quota. My mother starved to death holding my second and third siblings. My father sold me, his eldest, into slavery to save me. With the money, he built a grave for my mother and the children, then died by their graveside. My father doesn¡¯t have a grave. There was no money, and no one to bury him.¡± ¡°You were young. How do you remember all this?¡± ¡°I heard it from others. Though faint, I do recall my father crying, and it aligns with the story.¡± ¡°Was it then that you ended up with Baron Selken?¡± ¡°No. My first owner went bankrupt. I was sold to the baron when I was about ten or eleven.¡± ¡°What work did you do at the baron¡¯s estate?¡± ¡°I started by carrying sacks of wheat.¡± Being weak, he couldn¡¯t carry them well and was often beaten. Meals consisted of a single piece of bread and a cup of water each day. he was beaten more often than not. Only after he started killing people did he finally have days where he wasn¡¯t beaten. ¡°When did you start killing?¡± ¡°At sixteen.¡± ¡°How did Baron Selken discover you had such a talent?¡± ¡°That day¡­ the slave usually assigned to serve him was sick, so I was tasked with delivering his breakfast. I was worried he might wake, so I walked silently. Fortunately, he was already awake, standing by the window. I stood still until he ordered me to place the food on the table. I didn¡¯t know the protocol.¡± Terdin quickly grasped the situation. ¡°If I know Selken, he probably didn¡¯t notice you at all as you approached, did he?¡± ¡°No. I stood there for nearly half an hour. Then he scolded me for not having brought breakfast sooner¡­¡± ¡°And then he realized you were behind him?¡± ¡°Yes. At first, he was angry, saying I should have made my presence known. But then he said something strange, something about how I made no sound when moving. Back then, I didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Walking quietly wasn¡¯t considered a special skill¡ªjust something you had to do to avoid punishment.¡± ¡°And that alone made him train you as an assassin?¡± ¡°No. There were other tests.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°First, he had me try standing behind him without him noticing while he looked out a window.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound very difficult.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t. All I did was stand behind him as instructed, matching the direction he turned whenever he did. If he kept turning, so did I.¡± ¡°You made sure no one was ever in the direction he looked?¡± ¡°Yes. Until he called my name, I stayed where he couldn¡¯t see me.¡± ¡°Could you do that with me too?¡± ¡°If I memorize your walking patterns, I think I could do it easily.¡± Terdin stroked his chin, his expression darkening. Ram worried he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°Were there any other tests?¡± Ram made a shape with his fingers as he explained. ¡°He handed me a small wooden rod, like the ones used to press sealing wax. He said he¡¯d call Master Zenri into the room and ordered me to press it against his neck without him noticing. I followed the instructions. When Master Zenri entered, I managed to touch his neck with the rod without him realizing.¡± When Zenri eventually noticed, he stumbled back, shocked, his face pale as he stared at Ram. Selken laughed heartily, seemingly satisfied, while paying no attention to his son¡¯s distress. Zenri, however, didn¡¯t laugh. The image of his furious, tear-filled, and humiliated face remained etched in Ram¡¯s memory. Even so, Zenri didn¡¯t retaliate immediately. On a few occasions, he intentionally repeated similar tasks to torment Ram. But Ram didn¡¯t find it too difficult; at times, it felt like a brief respite from his usual work. ¡°Even after you began assassination work, did you remain a slave?¡± ¡°Yes. My life got easier, but it didn¡¯t fundamentally change.¡± ¡°Probably deliberate, to keep your role as an assassin hidden from others.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I hate to ask, but I must. Did you ever enjoy killing?¡± ¡°Not once.¡± ¡°Was it difficult?¡± ¡°Not particularly.¡± ¡°Any guilt?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Was that life happy?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Have you ever missed it?¡± ¡°Never.¡± S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ram answered firmly. In his memory, there wasn¡¯t a single moment of happiness, and he never wanted to return to that life. However, as he spoke, he recalled one fleeting moment of joy. Her name was Ran. Slaves¡¯ names were often like that. Ran lingered around Ram, and he quite liked her. But he concealed his feelings. If rumors spread about young male and female slaves having feelings for each other, it could lead to disaster. Ram had witnessed too many misfortunes befall female slaves, and he wanted to protect Ran from such a fate. Above all, Ram was a killer. The meeting of a murderer and an innocent girl was never meant to be. That was why he didn''t approach her even though he understood Ran¡¯s feelings. Still he couldn¡¯t completely abandon the hope that perhaps, someday, they might meet again. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Maybe they could meet if there was a day when he no longer killed. Then, he¡¯d be able to tell her all the things he couldn¡¯t say before. But one day, Ran disappeared. Even though they worked in the same castle, it was rare for male and female slaves to cross paths, so he assumed their paths just hadn¡¯t overlapped. It wasn¡¯t until later that he heard the news. ¡®Ran? I think she was sold off a month or two ago. She was a hard worker, so I don¡¯t know why they sold her.¡¯ That was all the information he managed to get from the steward¡¯s offhand comment. There was nothing he could do about it. Slaves disappeared like that all the time. ¡®If I ever escape this life of slavery, I¡¯ll find her. I¡¯ll tell her that I wanted to meet her too, that even though I¡¯ve done terrible things, I¡¯ve dreamed of doing ordinary things with her. I¡¯ll ask if she ever felt the same, or if it was all just my delusion.¡¯ Ram thought of this fantasy as happiness, but he never told Terdin. ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough about your past. Let¡¯s talk about the witch¡¯s magic. You say it stopped Mantum¡¯s curse?¡± Ram, realizing he had wasted too much time recounting his life story, hurriedly shifted the topic. ¡°Under orders from my master, I once had to kill a witch. She had supposedly foretold Selken¡¯s death. Perhaps they couldn¡¯t punish her legally, so they secretly sent me to kill her. I was even instructed to burn her body to leave no trace.¡± ¡°Burn the witch to ashes? I thought Baron Selken didn¡¯t believe in superstitions. Well, I guess he¡¯s no exception.¡± Terdin gestured for him to continue. ¡°Killing the witch was easy. She made no effort to guard against intruders and lived alone, so there was no one to trace her disappearance.¡± ¡°Did the witch really deserve death?¡± ¡°At the time, I didn¡¯t know or care whether she was guilty. But this time was different. I said earlier that I don¡¯t feel guilt over killing people, but in this case, I did.¡± ¡°So, is this your confession about killing a poor, innocent witch?¡± Terdin glanced at the eastern sky, now brightening beyond the barracks. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t kill her.¡± Terdin turned back to Ram. ¡°You didn¡¯t kill her?¡± ¡°I think that was the first and only time I disobeyed my master¡¯s orders.¡± It pained Ram to speak. It felt as though he was exposing his deepest flaws. But he knew he never would if he didn¡¯t say it now. ¡°And you¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve told this story to.¡± ¡°So, what does this have to do with the matter at hand?¡± Terdin asked, more out of curiosity than urgency. ¡°I stopped just before killing her. Instead, I made her an offer. I asked if she could disappear without a trace. My master had ordered me to erase all evidence of her, so there was no need to bring proof of her death. My master had no way to confirm whether a dead person was truly gone. I told her that if she vanished, she could live.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a hard offer to refuse.¡± ¡°But in return, she gave me something strange.¡± ¡°Something strange?¡± ¡°She said, ¡®You erased my death once, so I will erase your death once in return.¡¯¡± ¡°Erase your death?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t understand what she meant until I met those two wizards you introduced me to.¡± Ram recalled the scent of the powder they had used¡ªthe powder supposedly linked to the death curses of the Geronian shamans. ¡°She sprinkled me with some powder¡ªfive different kinds of powder. It smelled like herbs and flowers. At first, I thought she was casting some kind of spell to kill me. But nothing happened. She just said something like a prophecy. ¡®You¡¯ll be called to the north. Death will find you, but I will block it once. Only once. My magic cannot stop a second death.¡¯¡± Terdin, who had remained silent for the most part, now looked more serious than ever. His stillness made Ram nervous, prompting him to speak. ¡°If what Grand Chief Jedrick says is true, then I survived Mantum¡¯s death curse. Could it be thanks to the magic of that good witch? If so, does that mean the second death curse is still coming?¡± Terdin shook his head. ¡°Both might be lies.¡± ¡°Both? What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean both Mantum¡¯s curse and the good witch¡¯s blessing could be lies. I¡¯m not trying to insult the witch¡¯s intentions. But perhaps the best she could do in gratitude for sparing her life was to give you comforting words. Maybe there was no first curse, no second curse, and no protective magic. Your survival in the Geronian camp and your successful assassinations were all because of your own skills. No curse hindered you, and no magic helped you.¡± Terdin grasped Ram¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you understand why I asked about your past? I wanted to change your perspective. I needed to know how you¡¯ve lived to tell you this.¡± In Terdin¡¯s firm grasp and gaze, Ram felt a warmth he hadn¡¯t experienced since losing his father¡ªa warmth that had become a distant memory. ¡°If you were content with your life, I wouldn¡¯t have tried to bring you to ¡®this side.¡¯ But you¡¯ve been living in pain, without even realizing it. You need to leave that world. Remember, you don¡¯t have to follow anyone else¡¯s orders anymore.¡± Ram suddenly realized that Terdin¡¯s words matched what the good witch had said. ¡°You believe you must obey your master¡¯s orders, but in truth, you don¡¯t.¡± Terdin released Ram¡¯s hand, stood up, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s assume the good witch¡¯s words were true. The second death that comes for you¡ªsurvive it with your own strength.¡± His warm voice turned chilling. ¡°From now on, decide how you will serve your ¡®Young Master Zenri.¡¯¡± [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 17 [Translator - Jjescus][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 17: Slave and Master (1) The day Zenri became aware of Ram was one morning during his childhood, when he was summoned by his father. To be precise, he had undoubtedly seen him countless times as a slave, but this was the day Zenri truly recognized his existence. It was around the time Zenri was fourteen. Or was it thirteen? ¡®The exact year didn¡¯t matter. Zenri entered the room where his father awaited him. ¡°Did you call for me?¡± His father just stared at him in silence. ¡°Father?¡± Finally, his father spoke. ¡°Do you feel anything strange?¡± ¡°No, not really.¡± ¡°There¡¯s another person in this room. Can¡¯t you see them?¡± Thinking this was some sort of hide-and-seek game, Zenri began searching around the room. He checked behind the curtains, under the table¡ªthere was no one. ¡°I don¡¯t see anyone.¡± His father chuckled, a laugh that felt unsettling. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zenri asked irritably. Then his father said, ¡°Enough fooling around. Go ahead and strike.¡± ¡°What am I supposed to strike?¡± Zenri thought the words were directed at him. But in fact, they were meant for someone behind him. At that moment, something cold and hard touched his neck. Zenri thought it was a blade. His father had many enemies. As his only son, Zenri was an obvious target for his father¡¯s rivals, and he was always careful. So, when he felt the touch on his neck, he thought the long-dreaded assassin had finally come. Terrified, Zenri fell to the floor. Looking up, he saw a young slave holding what turned out not to be a blade, but a paperweight. The slave folded the paperweight and bowed in apology. But Zenri didn¡¯t notice the slave¡¯s apologetic demeanor. All he could think was, This lunatic dared to threaten the son of a baron? This is an offense deserving immediate execution! Yet, his father, who should have ordered the execution, was laughing heartily at Zenri¡¯s fall, the most amused he¡¯d been in ages. ¡°Since you entered this room, that boy has been following you and pressing that rod against your neck. Did you truly not notice?¡± Zenri hadn¡¯t noticed at all¡ªhadn¡¯t even been aware of his presence. Refusing to admit this, he lashed out in anger. ¡°How can you laugh at me being threatened by that lowly slave?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard not to laugh when you find such a gem among the trash.¡± His father didn¡¯t apologize. Instead, he fixed Zenri with a cold glare, a silent warning not to argue further. Against such a look, there was nothing Zenri could do but turn his anger toward the slave. The boy¡¯s name was Ram. Regardless of his father¡¯s orders, the slave had dared to threaten the master¡¯s son! Zenri never forgot the humiliation. From that day, he began tormenting Ram. But Ram never reacted the way Zenri hoped. No matter how much work Zenri doubled, Ram silently completed it. Even when made to repeat the same task dozens of times, such as moving 100 sacks of flour back and forth between rooms, Ram responded only with, ¡°Yes, young master.¡± After a week of this, Zenri was the one who ended up scolded by the butler. Eventually, even his father found out, and Zenri was forbidden from assigning tasks to the slaves. So he turned to constant verbal jabs instead, criticizing Ram¡¯s appearance, smell, and general unpleasantness. But Ram simply endured it all with his usual responses: ¡°Yes, young master. Understood, young master. My apologies, young master.¡± Ultimately, Zenri grew tired. But he didn¡¯t give up. The humiliation was indelible, deepening with time. Eventually, Zenri found his opportunity. He discovered that a slave girl, Ran, had feelings for Ram. The next time Zenri opened his eyes, he was lying on a patch of grass. He didn¡¯t know the plain was called Skara. His arms were bound behind him, and he was precariously slung over the back of a horse. With every step the horse took, its movements jostled him, making him feel nauseous. Though he didn¡¯t vomit due to his awkward position, saliva dripped uncontrollably from his mouth, swinging in rhythm with the horse¡¯s gait. At first, Zenri walked on his own. Though his arms were tied and bound further with rope, he managed. But his frail body, weakened from over a week of captivity, soon gave out. He collapsed shortly after setting out. The barbarian escorting him cursed and pulled him up, only for him to collapse again. Frustrated, the barbarian slung him over the horse like a sack. ¡®Damn barbarians. Just wait until I¡¯m free. I¡¯ll bring my father¡¯s army and slaughter every last one of you. The men will be beheaded, the women enslaved, and the children burned in their homes until no trace of you remains!¡¯ Born a noble, Zenri had learned to be proud and unyielding. He didn¡¯t forget a single humiliation. When the horse finally stopped, Zenri was forcibly hauled off and made to stand in the grass, though his hands remained bound. ¡®Cowards, tying me up like this!¡¯ He glared at the barbarian chieftain standing before him. His muscular back seemed impenetrable, like steel. ¡®Of course they¡¯d keep me tied. If they untied me, I¡¯d grab his sword and kill him instantly before escaping!¡¯ The chieftain turned to face him, and Zenri flinched, worried his thoughts had been read. But the chieftain merely shoved him forward, barking incomprehensible commands. Guessing he was supposed to move, Zenri walked cautiously. The chieftain grabbed his shoulder, forcing him to stop. His voice was heavy, oppressive. Zenri stumbled like a puppet, swayed by the man¡¯s commands. Whenever the pressure eased slightly, he pretended to groan in pain, hoping to elicit sympathy. ¡®This isn¡¯t groveling; it¡¯s strategy. Soon my groans will be replaced by your screams!¡¯ Zenri looked up at the chieftain and vowed silently. The chieftain, with his ornate attire and the deference of his people, was clearly the leader of the barbarian tribe. His name sounded something like Ikaum or Ikarum, though Zenri wasn¡¯t sure. To be honest, Zenri was afraid of him. He had confidently denied accusations of killing Mantum when interrogated by another barbarian, knowing the man was the only one who spoke his language. But if the chieftain had questioned him directly, he doubted he could have maintained his composure. ¡®Not that I¡¯m really scared. I¡¯m just pretending to be, so they¡¯ll let their guard down!¡¯ Zenri shrank back, feigning vulnerability. ¡®Go ahead, posture all you want. My father is far scarier than you. This will be the last time you try to act tough in front of me. Soon you¡¯ll kneel before a Selken noble and expose all your weaknesses.¡¯ Zenri knew why he¡¯d been brought to this plain. According to the barbarian who spoke his language, the Triton army had requested a prisoner exchange, arranged hastily at dawn. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w ¡®So they finally accepted my terms? These brutes must¡¯ve taken ages to understand my proposition.¡¯ Though unsure whether the translator had conveyed his words correctly, Zenri had heard the word ¡°exchange.¡± It meant someone would be given in return for his freedom. ¡®Ram will be taken, and I¡¯ll be set free. That slave will inherit my suffering¡ªno, it must be worse. Mantum was a god to these people! Killing their god means Ram won¡¯t get an easy death.¡¯ Zenri eagerly anticipated who might have come to fetch him. ¡®Of course, it must be General Terdin. Or maybe... maybe Father himself has come! For a noble of my stature, they must have been informed long ago.¡¯ But it wasn¡¯t a knight of Triton who came to negotiate. Instead, another barbarian arrived¡ªthis one dressed even more impressively than the tribal leader, indicating a higher rank. The man brought with him a massive axe. It wasn¡¯t Ram. When the man held out the axe with both hands, the tribal leader carefully took it with equal reverence. The solid axe, which looked capable of smashing rocks, was handled as delicately as a basket of eggs. It wasn¡¯t just its weight that made him cautious¡ªhis actions conveyed deep respect. The expression on the leader¡¯s face transformed, his previously fearsome demeanor replaced with a mixture of awe and sorrow. In stark contrast, Zenri was treated roughly. The tribal leader said something and shoved Zenri in the back. With his arms bound in front, Zenri stumbled forward and fell face-first to the ground, his nose bleeding. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unable to stand on his own, he could only rub his face in the dirt where his blood pooled. Suddenly, the spot where the wolf had bitten him flared with excruciating pain. Though it had oddly not hurt until now, the fall seemed to have triggered the agony. Zenri couldn¡¯t remember the exact moment he was bitten by the wolf. He remembered the wolf charging, the night sky above him, and then... nothing. When he woke, he was surrounded by barbarians looking down at him. All he could recall were the feverish, delirious days that followed. The barbarian who had brought the axe helped Zenri to his feet but didn¡¯t untie him. Mounting his horse, the man spoke to Zenri. ¡°Follow me.¡± He spoke in the southern common tongue. Though Zenri had never seen him before and the man was clearly a barbarian, he had no choice but to obey. The man rode off on horseback alone. Zenri was forced to walk. He had expected at least a cart to carry him, if not a proper carriage. He had thought he was free, but he wasn¡¯t. The surrounding darkness made it impossible to tell where he was. Surely, they were heading toward the Triton army¡ªweren¡¯t they? Zenri stumbled after the horse, struggling to keep up. Though the horse walked slowly, Zenri had to move at almost a jog to match its pace. His breath came in ragged gasps. ¡®Why the hell is he just riding off? Couldn¡¯t he let me ride too?¡¯ Zenri wanted to stop and yell at him but was too afraid of what might happen if he did. He still feared the barbarians might change their minds and drag him back. He glanced back. About a hundred paces behind, the barbarians who had been watching him turned and left. Looking the other way, he saw two Triton soldiers waiting in the distance. Relief washed over Zenri. ¡®I¡¯m saved. It¡¯s over. I survived.¡¯ Throughout his captivity, Zenri had been haunted by the words of the so-called ¡°kind witch¡± of the village near the Selken estate. ¡®Looking at you, young master, Selken¡¯s future doesn¡¯t seem very bright.¡¯ The witch had said this when Zenri, drunk and seeking entertainment, had ordered a village girl to sing for him. The girl had refused, even bursting into tears. It was absurd. All he had done was ask for a song. He had even tossed her a 1-flin coin as payment. Sure, he had lifted her skirt a little when he handed her the coin, and stroked her leg with the back of his hand, but that was hardly offensive. Girls liked being touched like that. He had maintained his noble dignity the entire time. Yet, she had begged for forgiveness while sobbing. Forgiveness for what? He had done nothing wrong. Zenri hadn¡¯t even gotten angry at her. For a lord¡¯s son to show such restraint with a commoner should have made him a hero among the villagers. But that crazy old crone had gone on to warn him. You can¡¯t go on living like this, young master of Selken.¡¯ Zenri, drunk and bold, had retorted, ¡®If you¡¯re a witch, speak like one. Give me a prophecy, and I¡¯ll pretend to listen.¡¯ ¡®Very well. Let me put it this way. When the cold mist of the north surrounds you, darkness will descend. And at the end of that darkness lies only a cold death. Change your ways before it¡¯s too late, young master.¡¯ Not wanting to admit he was scared, Zenri had thrown the coin meant for the village girl at the witch. ¡®Take this as your payment, you old hag!¡¯ He had laughed it off with his friends, but once home, he was both terrified and furious. He begged his father to kill the witch. The old woman had been burned to ashes, leaving no trace. His father had made sure of that. ¡®How¡¯s that, you wicked hag! You¡¯re dead, and I¡¯m alive! Your prophecy was wrong!¡¯ At the end of the plain, the two Triton soldiers waiting turned out to be none other than General Terdin and Ram. Though they wore helmets and scarves, Zenri recognized them instantly. ¡®That slave is standing next to the grand general? Ha! Of course.¡¯ Zenri immediately pieced everything together. ¡®That slave stole my glory. He must have taken Mantum¡¯s head to the general and claimed credit. And that¡¯s how he earned his place there.¡¯ What he had feared most had come to pass. ¡®I knew it!¡¯ [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 18 [Translator - Jjescus][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 18: Slave and the Master (2) When Zenri stood before Terdin, especially before Ram, he was acutely embarrassed about the state of his own body. He was still in the clothes he had worn on the night he went to kill Mantum, without armor, and his pants were filthy with filth. While he was imprisoned, he couldn¡¯t control his excretions. It wasn¡¯t that they had stopped him from relieving himself, but he was in so much pain he couldn¡¯t move and had to do it lying down. The barbarians cleaned up after him but didn¡¯t bother to change his clothes or wash him. Zenri remained in that state. His body was covered in wounds, his face was undoubtedly unrecognizable due to dirt, and his hair¡¯s condition was obvious without even looking. And the smell? Now, with a nosebleed to add, could Ram even recognize him? If not, how else could Ram see his master and sit still on his horse without moving? Shouldn¡¯t he immediately dismount and prostrate himself, crying, ¡®Young master, are you all right?¡¯ As soon as Zenri regained his breath, he summoned all his strength to lash out at Terdin. ¡°How could you allow me to be dragged away by these savages? If my father finds out, he will never forgive you, General Terdin.¡± Terdin replied nonchalantly, ¡°I expected no thanks, but I didn¡¯t expect threats to come first, Zenri Selken.¡± ¡®What?! This old man!¡¯ Zenri nearly shouted more at Terdin but stopped himself. The general was undoubtedly the one who orchestrated this prisoner exchange. For the sake of his future relationship with his father, Zenri couldn¡¯t provoke him. Yes, gratitude should have come first. But apologizing? That was out of the question. Apologizing would demean a noble¡¯s dignity. Instead, Zenri turned his anger toward Ram. ¡°What is the meaning of this? A slave sitting on a horse, looking down on me? Dismount immediately!¡± Ram didn¡¯t respond. Zenri raised his voice, looking around. ¡°And where is the horse for me to ride?¡± Zenri could easily imagine how impressive he must look right now. A soldier, captured by the enemy and tortured, returning unbowed and shouting commands. All in front of General Terdin, the supreme commander of the nation¡¯s army! sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the future, Terdin would surely praise his courage to his father, and his father would craft heroic tales of his son to spread among their vassals. Perhaps even the king would hear of it. Sure enough, Terdin accepted Zenri¡¯s demand and ordered Ram, ¡°You heard him. Your master cannot walk while you ride. Dismount.¡± Ram obediently got off the horse. Zenri, emboldened, decided to expose Ram¡¯s lies. ¡°This slave surely told you he cut off Mantum¡¯s head himself, didn¡¯t he? But that¡¯s not true. I was the one who planned it!¡± Though parched, Zenri¡¯s words came out smoothly, better than he¡¯d expected. ¡°When an army captures a castle at the cost of thousands of soldiers¡¯ lives, the credit doesn¡¯t go to the soldiers but to the commander. Likewise, Mantum¡¯s death wasn¡¯t the doing of the one who swung the blade. It was mine! Yes, that¡¯s right, General. Your thoughts are correct. You were deceived. It was I who killed Mantum, and this slave merely swung the sword on my orders. The victory in this war is mine!¡± As expected, Terdin frowned upon hearing this revelation. How enraged he must be, having been deceived by a slave for days! Zenri continued, directing his words toward the barbarians. ¡°Look at him! He¡¯s the one who killed your war god Mantum. And I was the one who commanded it. Do you realize the grave mistake you¡¯ve made? Trading a mere axe for a national hero like me!¡± A young barbarian, wearing an ornate helmet, merely stared at him coldly. Earlier, he had spoken a little of the southern common tongue, but it seemed he wasn¡¯t fluent or found Zenri¡¯s words too complicated. ¡°Well then, General Terdin, take me to the allied camp as a hero!¡± Zenri confidently extended his hand to take the reins. However, Ram handed the reins not to Zenri but to Terdin. Terdin held them and stared quietly at Zenri. Though displeased, Zenri extended his hand toward the general again. ¡°Let¡¯s be fair and walk together,¡± Terdin said. ¡°Fair?¡± Zenri exclaimed in disbelief. Terdin neither dismounted nor acknowledged Zenri¡¯s long speech about his achievements. Instead, he gently turned the horse and said to the young barbarian chief, ¡°Jedrick, follow me. Those two don¡¯t talk much, so we should get going first.¡± The young barbarian glanced down at Zenri curiously but said nothing and followed Terdin. The horse Ram had been riding was taken by Terdin. ¡°Huh?¡± Zenri gasped. Only Zenri and Ram were left on the plains. ¡°Wait, what is this¡­?¡± He called out, but Terdin didn¡¯t respond. Zenri¡¯s voice scattered emptily across the plains. ¡°¡­nonsense?¡± No matter how long he waited, Terdin didn¡¯t return. He had really left. This wasn¡¯t a joke. Zenri was utterly flabbergasted. He wanted to curse someone, but there was no suitable target. The barbarians who had tormented him were already gone, and even if they were present, he couldn¡¯t risk offending them. Terdin, who should have treated the sole heir of the Selken family with due respect, had left, and Zenri couldn¡¯t very well demand anything of him. ¡®What¡¯s going on? I clearly told them who the great hero was who killed Mantum. Could that old man not understand me because I spoke too quickly?¡¯ The only one left was Ram. Zenri could say whatever he wanted to him¡ªcurse him, beat him in anger. But what was the point? What could a slave do? What would a slave know? No, I need to vent my anger! That¡¯s what slaves are for! ¡°Take off that ugly helmet, you bastard!¡± Zenri shouted. Ram obediently removed his helmet and pulled back his hood. Seeing his clean face only enraged Zenri further. While his master had suffered, Ram had evidently eaten and rested well, his skin smooth and healthy. ¡°Let¡¯s go, young master,¡± Ram said politely. ¡°What, you bastard? Are you giving me orders now?¡± ¡°No, sir.¡± ¡°Shut up! If you don¡¯t bring me a horse right now, I won¡¯t take a single step.¡± Zenri resolved to stay put until Ram brought him a horse. He had no idea how Ram would find one in the middle of the plains, but that wasn¡¯t Zenri¡¯s concern¡ªit was Ram¡¯s problem. Ram stood still, saying nothing, and Zenri did the same. The bite wound on his body throbbed painfully. The barbarian healer had sprinkled powder, placed leaves, and even applied some kind of insects to the wound, but it seemed their filthy methods had worsened it. ¡®Doesn¡¯t the army have someone to treat the wounded? No, I need to get home quickly. Father¡¯s physician once treated the king himself. I ne¡¯d his care. But will I even make it back to Father¡¯s estate in this state? I might actually die.¡± Ram, oblivious to Zenri¡¯s urgent thoughts, stood unmoving and silent. Despite the time apart, Ram hadn¡¯t changed. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w He was still slow, incompetent, and frustrating. ¡®Unbelievable! Even if you¡¯re a soulless slave, a person should at least be able to think. If you can¡¯t find a horse, shouldn¡¯t you offer to carry me and say, ¡®I¡¯ll carry you, young master¡¯?¡¯ Zenri couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask to be carried, out of pride. But if Ram offered, he could grudgingly accept. Y et Ram didn¡¯t offer, instead simply apologizing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t get a horse.¡± ¡°Find a way! Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± "Are you saying you don''t understand what I''m saying?" "I''m saying there''s no way to find a solution." "Then what do you expect me to do?" "You must walk on your own." "Do you want to die? Are you going to keep talking back to me like this?" Zenri thought about scolding him again, but at his next words, he fell silent. "His Majesty is said to be coming today. If we don''t leave now, we''ll be late." Though surprised, Zenri spoke as if he had expected it. "Is that so? Then you''d better worry about what I''ll say when I meet His Majesty." Zenri left Ram behind and began walking ahead on his own. However, he quickly realized his mistake. Although the space was wide open, it was precisely because it was open that Zenri couldn''t decide which direction to go. He couldn''t see where the allied camp was. Whether it was because of his blurry vision or the faint morning mist, he couldn¡¯t even see which way General Terdin, who had gone ahead, had gone. If he had followed him immediately, at least he could have followed the horse''s trail, but the horse was already out of sight. He was lost. Yet, he did not panic. Instead, he casually slowed down, letting Ram take the lead. Ram, with his head bowed, walked past Zenri and naturally began leading the way without realizing it. ¡®Fooling an idiot like him is hardly a challenge.¡¯ Zenri glared at Ram''s back with eyes full of anger. "Yes, yes. Go ahead and leave your master behind again. How can you be so selfish? If someone is injured, you should at least slow down out of consideration!" "My apologies." Ram didn¡¯t look back but slowed his steps slightly. "You think I don''t know? I know everything about you! I know exactly what you did to me!" Though the morning mist made it hard to see clearly, it was obvious they were heading south. The direction of the rising sun to the east confirmed it. Once the mist cleared, the allied camp would soon come into view. At that point, Ram would no longer be needed. "So, His Majesty is coming today? You should be worried. Do you know what I went through there? You abandoned me there!" Zenri continued walking, venting the rage bottled up inside him. "When my father finds out, you''ll face the most dreadful death you can imagine. Do you know how vile your death will be? They¡¯ll feed you the same filthy water they gave me. No, just excrement would be better. Prepare yourself to eat nothing but my excrement for ten days!" Zenri lifted his shirt, exposing his stomach. "See this? Do you see this scar?" It was from when the tribal leader, Ikarum or something, had threatened him with a sword and demanded military intelligence. Zenri had confessed everything he knew, but the leader hadn''t been satisfied. Zenri had no idea what kind of answers he was expecting. In fact, he didn¡¯t even fully understand the questions. How was he supposed to know the name of the assassin organization under General Terdin or how many members it had? The only assassin he''d brought with him was a single slave. That was it. He''d said it countless times! Why wouldn''t they believe him? It was just a slave! A slave from his household who used to carry loads, an idiot who couldn¡¯t understand much and was ugly, too! But no matter how many times he said it, the tribal leader didn''t believe him. They thought he was lying. "I''ll carve ten times this into your body." Zenri pointed to the bruises on his forehead and shoulders. These were from the barbarian guards who beat him for fun while he was confined. "Do you see this? Do you? You''ll be beaten a hundred times more than I was." Finally, he showed the largest scar on his body. It was from a wolf bite. A wolf had bitten him and thrown him into the air several times. The torn flesh still hung loose and flapped as he walked. "Take a good look. This scar! A wolf did this." Zenri emphasized the scar by slapping it roughly with his hand. It was a mistake. The pain was excruciating, but he didn¡¯t let it show. "Pay close attention, you slave. When I return to my territory, the first thing I¡¯ll do is buy a wolf, raise it to the size of a house, and take it with me wherever I go. I''ll have it rip apart anyone who dares to defy me." If there was one thing Zenri had learned from dealing with barbarians, it was about their wolves. They also raised dogs, but those were almost unnoticeable compared to the overwhelming presence of the wolves. The size! The menace! In fairy tales, wolves were portrayed as cowardly creatures that ate little girls in red cloaks, but in reality, they looked powerful enough to tear apart knights in full armor. "I''ll feed that wolf human flesh. It¡¯ll become a wolf trained to crave the taste of human blood. Just wait to see who it''ll eat first." When Ram didn¡¯t respond, didn¡¯t even look back, and just kept walking, Zenri screamed in frustration. "You¡¯re going to die. You¡¯ll die in the ugliest, most excruciating way possible!" Even so, Ram neither stopped nor slowed down, only pressing on. Zenri wanted to grab him by the neck and stop him, but Ram was too far ahead. His strides were too quick, and Zenri¡¯s pride wouldn¡¯t allow him to call out to stop him. ¡®This bastard doesn¡¯t even listen to me anymore.¡¯ Zenri shouted something that Ram couldn¡¯t possibly ignore. "That slave girl¡¯s name was Ran, wasn¡¯t it?" It was a name that would make anyone stop in their tracks. Sure enough, Ram stopped. That¡¯s right, just as he thought! [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 19 [Translator - Jjescus][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 19: Slave and the Master (3) Ram stopped. He stopped so abruptly that he almost lost his balance, stumbling slightly. Then he turned to look at Zenri. Seeing those round, foolish eyes gave him a strange sense of normalcy. He was the slave. Zenri was the master. When the master speaks, the slave listens! ¡®Ah, things are finally back to the way they should be.¡¯ Zenri slowly approached the halted Ram. ¡°That girl who liked you¡ªshe really did, didn¡¯t she? Did you know that? Judging by your expression, you knew. I thought you didn¡¯t, but of course, you had to know. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be as shocked by what I¡¯m about to say.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The distance between Zenri and Ram closed to a single step. ¡°Did you know she wrote you a letter? Of course, you didn¡¯t. I made sure you wouldn¡¯t. No way you could¡¯ve known.¡± On this vast, green plain, only the two of them stood. Their faces were so close that they nearly touched. Seeing the fear etched on Ram¡¯s face made Zenri feel euphoric. ¡°You can read and write, right? That girl must¡¯ve learned too, in her own way. Seeing her standing there, waiting for you at the entrance with that letter in her hand¡ªit was so hilarious I couldn¡¯t resist. I asked her to hand it over, and she hesitated, but she had no choice but to give it to me. Why? Because I¡¯m the master. She, you¡ªall of you¡ªmust give me anything I ask for. Anything!¡± Zenri emphasized it repeatedly. ¡°Do you know how ridiculous that letter was? The handwriting was so terrible! If she was that bad at writing, she should¡¯ve asked someone to do it for her! But none of you ever think. And the contents¡ªoh, they were even worse! It was the most pathetic, laughable letter I¡¯d ever seen. I still remember it vividly.¡± Ram just stared at Zenri with vacant, foolish eyes. He didn¡¯t respond. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t. What could he say? ¡°Should I tell you what it said? Not that you¡¯d want to hear it, but since you saved me and brought me here, I suppose I¡¯ll indulge you. Think of it as your master¡¯s generosity.¡± Zenri leaned in close, almost whispering into Ram¡¯s face. ¡°Consider it a gift.¡± He knew exactly how effective this tone could be. His father had taught him that. When his father was angry, he would lower his voice. The angrier he became, the softer he spoke. When he was truly enraged, he would whisper. And when he whispered, everyone¡ªwhether enemies, slaves, or even family¡ªshivered with fear. That was his father¡¯s way. Zenri could mimic it perfectly. ¡®You must be terrified right now, aren¡¯t you? No matter how much you try to hide it, it¡¯s no use. Your shoulders are trembling.¡¯ Zenri decided to push a little further. The slave would soon break down, sobbing and falling to his knees. ¡°The letter went something like this: ¡®I like you. I like your face. I like your voice. I want to be with you. Please talk to me more¡­.¡¯ That¡¯s supposed to be a love letter?¡± Zenri laughed deliberately, loudly. ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha! Even when I was five years old, I could¡¯ve written something better than that!¡± His loud laughter suddenly turned into a harsh shout, his voice splitting into three tones. He worried for a moment that he might lose his voice later. It was fine. Adults always said this kind of hardship would make for great stories someday. When he talked about how he endured this long, grueling imprisonment, no woman will be able to resist. Zenri circled the frozen Ram, speaking slowly as if savoring every word. ¡°You slaves think that¡¯s what a love letter is? Like animals, you mate and spawn offspring. And those children? They¡¯re born as slaves too. Disgusting creatures! That¡¯s why I claimed her first.¡± Zenri returned to stand directly in front of Ram. His expression was still sullen, still pained. His shining black eyes looked like the tear-filled eyes of a frightened puppy. ¡°When your master asks for something, you give it. You have nothing. You¡¯re supposed to have nothing. And yet, when I demand something, you cry and beg not to give it. She cried for days, I heard. My mother said she was useless and sold her off immediately. That¡¯s what you people are. Do you understand? That¡¯s what you¡¯re supposed to be. That¡¯s all you can be!¡± Zenri grabbed Ram by the collar, pulling him close with force. ¡°And what did you do? You crazy fool¡ªyou dared to abandon your master and run away?¡± Ram hung limply in Zenri¡¯s grip, powerless to resist as he was yanked around. ¡°You should¡¯ve fought to the death! Wolves were attacking me, and you ran away? Do you have any idea how much more valuable my single life is compared to your worthless hundreds? What will it take to teach you that? Do you even have ears to hear it?¡± Of course, a slave could never defy their master¡¯s touch. If pushed, they fell. If hit, they took the blow. If abandoned, they begged not to be. If sold, they served their next master. Still, Zenri often reminded his slaves that his estate was better than anywhere else. That they¡¯d face far worse elsewhere. ¡°I¡¯m the one who should¡¯ve been by General Terdin¡¯s side. I¡¯m the one who came up with the idea of beheading Mantum to end the war! You only followed orders, and now you¡¯re taking credit? A slave¡¯s achievements belong to their master. That position is rightfully mine. Answer me¡ªwhose is it?¡± Zenri demanded. Ram, as always¡ªno, more obediently than usual¡ªresponded. ¡°Everything of mine belongs to Master Zenri.¡± With such submissiveness, the next step wouldn¡¯t be hard. He would show him. He would make sure Ram knew exactly who he was! ¡°Give me your sword.¡± Zenri extended his hand. ¡°For the crime of abandoning your master, my father will execute you anyway. But I¡¯ll be merciful and kill you here. You know how my father executes people, don¡¯t you? Tortured brutally for three days before dying. He knows every method of torture in the world. If I do it, there will be no pain.¡± The only concern was that if Ram died here, there would be no one to guide the way. But as soon as the sun rose, the mist would clear, and it wouldn¡¯t be hard to find the camp in this flatland. "Now, hand over that sword." Zenri emphasized once more. Ram continued to look at him with frightened and gloomy eyes. There was no sign of resistance. The strange thing, however, was that he kept looking Zenri straight in the eye. Ever since the mention of Ran, Ram hadn¡¯t once lowered his head, even while being berated. It was unusual¡ªZenri was used to seeing the top of Ram¡¯s bowed head more than his face. But now, Ram didn¡¯t avert his gaze at all. ¡°Hurry!¡± Zenri urged, and Ram, almost exasperatingly slowly, extended the sword. Zenri reached out to take it. But instead, the sword Ram held out stabbed into Zenri¡¯s abdomen. Zenri looked down at the sword lodged in his stomach. It didn¡¯t particularly hurt. He simply couldn¡¯t understand. Did this fool mess up while handing over the sword? He was always been stupid¡ªhad he even forgotten how to hand things over now? ¡°What¡­ what are you doing¡­?¡± His voice barely came out. It still didn¡¯t hurt. The bite he got from a wolf hurt more. ¡°Have you lost your mind? Where did you even stab me?¡± [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w ¡°I struck the part of the human body that hurts the least. It will only sap your strength. As long as I don¡¯t pull the blade out, it¡¯ll take a long time for you to die. I just hope you live long enough to hear everything I have to say.¡± As soon as Ram finished speaking, Zenri dropped to one knee. Then, automatically, the other knee followed. That was how he found himself kneeling before the slave he despised the most. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t plant his hands on the ground. That would have been too humiliating. A descendant of Selken¡¯s bloodline must never tolerate disgrace. ¡°Great Chief Jedrick said this: the one who kills Mantum will be cursed to die in the most horrifying way they can imagine. Naturally, I thought I¡¯d be the one afflicted by that curse since I killed Mantum. But, as you¡¯ve pointed out, it was you who ordered me to do it. Without your command, I would never have thought of killing Mantum, even if I had the ability to do so. After all, I¡¯m just a slave.¡± The pain began to set in. But no sound escaped his lips. When he was bitten by the wolf, he hadn¡¯t had time to scream, but now, no sound would come. ¡®I need to scream. If I scream now, General Terdin will hear me and come to my rescue. He¡¯ll slice this damned slave apart and save me.¡¯ But all that came out of Zenri¡¯s mouth was the sound of escaping air. Zenri realized he¡¯d have to get through this on his own. He reached toward Ram, intending to claw his face and throw him to the ground, then bite his neck. But his hand didn¡¯t even touch Ram¡¯s face; it fell limply. He couldn¡¯t muster the strength. Zenri gave up on grabbing Ram and instead tried to pull the sword out of his stomach. But instead of gripping the hilt, he grabbed the blade. Oblivious, Zenri pulled. The sword didn¡¯t come out. Instead, his palm was cut open. Blood gushed from the wound, spilling down the blade. He couldn¡¯t tell whether the blood was from his stomach wound or his hand. ¡°A slave¡¯s deeds are their master¡¯s glory. And the crimes of a slave are their master¡¯s responsibility. All that I am belongs to you, Master Zenri.¡± Zenri collapsed forward. He could barely breathe. Ram¡¯s voice grew softer. That calm, quiet voice was terrifying. ¡°Take my curse too.¡± Ram grabbed Zenri¡¯s scruff and pulled him back. Zenri, who couldn¡¯t even straighten his body on his own, was effortlessly laid flat on the ground. Ram then dragged him somewhere. The scariest part was that Zenri¡¯s mind remained sharp. When he was bitten by the wolf, he¡¯d regained consciousness only after arriving at the barbarian village. But now, he was fully aware throughout the ordeal. He could vividly hear the rustling of grass brushing against his back and feel leaves tickling his ears. Ram shoved him into a pit. The pit was just big enough for one person. Judging by the damp soil, it had been freshly dug. But Ram hadn¡¯t dug it on the way here. ¡®He prepared it in advance!¡¯ Zenri trembled in fear. ¡®He planned this all along.¡¯ Zenri opened his mouth. With great effort, he managed to speak. ¡°P-Please¡­ I-I¡¯m¡­ your master¡­ Y-You can¡¯t do this¡­¡± Ram shook his head. ¡°General Terdin told me this: to become a truly free man, I must sever my past as a slave with my own hands.¡± Ram spoke quietly, like a father who intimidates through calm words. Ram carefully kicked the dirt piled at his feet into the pit, covering Zenri. The look in Ram¡¯s eyes as he buried Zenri showed no emotion. ¡°P-Please¡­ Ram¡­ you¡¯re kind, aren¡¯t you? Spare me¡­¡± Zenri begged. ¡°Enough, Zenri. There¡¯s no way to save you now.¡± Ram shook his head. ¡°Y-You¡­ my¡­ master¡¯s¡­ begging¡­ Please¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a master anymore, Zenri. From now on, my body and soul belong to me.¡± Ram¡¯s voice was devoid of emotion. But in his final words, there was one discernible feeling. ¡°By the way, Zenri, could you answer me one thing? Is this the most horrifying death you could imagine?¡± Curiosity. ¡°I need to know if Hak¡¯s second curse is complete.¡± Zenri couldn¡¯t understand the question, let alone answer it. His face was soon buried under dirt as darkness enveloped him. Everything turned cold. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 20 [Translator - Jjescus][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 20: The King''s Procession General Terdin waited not at the forefront to greet the king first but at the rear of their allied forces. Standing nearby were his aide, Lieutenant Aedun, and a few knights of the royal guard. Behind them stood Ram, as always. The events of the early morning hadn¡¯t changed anything. Ram spotted the vanguard of the procession far beyond the hills. Five standard-bearers holding flags with the golden lion of the Triton Kingdom led the way, followed by the banners of various knightly orders, one after another. Behind them came a mounted cavalry unit, followed by supply wagons. Even the sight of the flags marking the supply wagons prompted cheers from the soldiers. Amid the cheers, Ram caught Lieutenant Aedun muttering. "I told the soldiers to cheer when the king arrived, but it seems I didn¡¯t even need to order them." Terdin chuckled, though it wasn¡¯t a hearty laugh. When King Gallant finally reached their allied camp, the cheers reached their peak. Bread and cheese were practically thrown from the wagons to the soldiers as rations were distributed. Lieutenant Aedun voiced his dissatisfaction. "Shouldn¡¯t these supplies have arrived six months ago?" "If they had, the king wouldn¡¯t be getting this kind of reception now. That man knows exactly how to win favor with his subjects." Terdin muttered in a tone that could have been either sarcastic or admiring. "And distributing it like this? Shouldn¡¯t it go to the quartermasters first and then be distributed in order¡ª" Aedun broke off mid-sentence with a sigh. Faintly, Ram heard him mutter, "Why does Vadio act like he¡¯s the general here?" Ram, who hadn¡¯t been paying attention to that side of things, finally noticed Vadio, the Count, standing beside the king and waving to the soldiers. Just as Aedun had said, Vadio looked as though he were a victorious general returning triumphantly from battle. "My eyesight isn¡¯t great. Explain who¡¯s standing beside the king," Terdin said in a low voice. The cheers from the soldiers and shouts from the officers were so loud that Terdin¡¯s voice barely carried three paces to Lieutenant Aedun. Yet, since the general had chosen to ask him specifically, Ram thought there must be something to it and dutifully answered. "The one with the golden crown is King Gallant, right?" "Of course." "Then, who¡¯s the elderly man in the ornate white robes next to him?" "Does he have a long beard?" "Yes, a white beard that covers his entire chin. He¡¯s wearing a white hat, wide-sleeved robes, and holding a staff with a red gem at the tip. He looks to be just over sixty." "That¡¯s Archbishop Aikob. For someone who has no business being on a battlefield, he must¡¯ve caught the scent of money to make an appearance. If you ever need to address him, make sure you call him ¡®Your Grace the Archbishop.¡¯" "Understood." "Keep going." "Next to the Archbishop is a young man about my age. He has blonde hair, is roughly my height, and rides a horse exceptionally well. He¡¯s wearing armor with the same emblem as the king. He¡¯s stepped forward and is saying something to the king¡ª" Before Ram could finish, the young man spurred his horse and galloped toward General Terdin. "Are his eyes blue or black?" Terdin asked. Even though the rider was almost three hundred paces away and wearing a helmet, Ram could make out the faint glint beneath the visor and strands of hair flowing out from under it. "Blue eyes." "It¡¯s the second son, then." "The second son?" "I mean the second prince, Damian Gallant. The eldest prince, Lamuel, has black eyes like his father." Terdin sighed deeply and muttered to himself, "So, this is how they¡¯ve decided to play it." "Sir?" "That was truly just me talking to myself this time." As the prince passed the supply wagons, soldiers cheered and rushed toward him, shouting, "Your Highness! Please, look at me!" The royal cavalry hurried to flank the prince and pushed the enthusiastic soldiers back. The officers in Terdin¡¯s command also rushed over to issue orders. "Clear the way! The prince is passing through!" But the soldiers, caught up in their fervent cheers, barely listened to the commands. The prince himself showed little caution, riding close to the soldiers and waving in response to their cheers. He even clasped hands with a few. Lieutenant Aedun shouted in alarm as though witnessing a child misbehaving. "That! That! What if one of the soldiers tries something? How can he get so close¡ª" The prince ignored the commotion and galloped straight up to General Terdin, reining in his horse so abruptly that it reared onto its hind legs before him. Though such a display might be considered rude even for a prince, neither of them seemed to mind. "General Terdin!" "Prince Damian." Terdin placed a hand over his chest and offered a slight bow. "I¡¯d leap down and embrace you right now, but my father will be arriving soon. He says such behavior is unbecoming of a monarch." Up close, the prince¡¯s blue eyes sparkled like jewels. "And if I embraced Your Highness as I used to, it¡¯d probably crack my back. Honestly, this armor is just straw painted to look like steel. The real thing is far too heavy to wear anymore." Both burst into laughter. Prince Damian then guided his horse toward the other commanders beside Terdin, greeting each one individually. "Aedun! It¡¯s been a while. Betian, was it my birthday when we last met? Domien, still alive, I see. Boti, the battlefield seems to suit you better than court life. And¡­" The prince paused when his gaze fell on Ram. With a smile that didn¡¯t waver, he asked, ¡°Is that an unfamiliar face I see?¡± ¡°Introductions can wait for later.¡± S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Terdin subtly diverted Damian¡¯s gaze, which had been lingering on Ram, toward the approaching royal procession. ¡°You must have had a rough journey to get here?¡± [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Damian, watching the slowly advancing procession of the king, responded, ¡°Not at all. Except for a supply wagon getting stuck in the mud and delaying us for half a day, the weather was so good we didn¡¯t have to rest even once on the way. How about you, General? I heard this war was especially challenging.¡± ¡°It was difficult, and it could have been even worse. The enemy commander¡¯s skills were extraordinary; this time, I truly thought I might lose.¡± ¡°They say the God of War is humble. It seems General Terdin starts by praising the enemy commander.¡± Terdin chuckled softly. ¡°But on the way, Count Vadio mentioned something. He said the chieftain of the barbarians is the same age as me?¡± ¡°Not exactly the same, but roughly similar.¡± ¡°Someone that young leading as chieftain! Could I meet them sometime?¡± Terdin, who had been answering every word from the prince with a smile, hesitated for the first time. ¡°That will need to be decided after speaking with His Majesty.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and ask Father right away¡­¡± ¡°Please, Your Highness. There¡¯s no rush. We have plenty of time.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. We do have plenty of time.¡± Damian made a meaningful remark as he approached Aedun, his Lieutenant, and began asking him trivial questions about the war¡ªhow many enemies had been killed, how many allied soldiers had died, how much the expenses amounted to, how much debt had been incurred, and whether any reparations were owed. Though Aedun seemed troubled, he calmly explained everything. Meanwhile, Terdin whispered softly to Ram, ¡°Have you memorized the faces of the prince, the king, and Aikob?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then step back now.¡± Without answering or asking questions, Ram withdrew. ¡®After the king arrives, do not stand behind me.¡¯ Before the royal procession was in sight, Terdin had secretly given Ram instructions. ¡®Your only task is to protect Jedrick. There¡¯s nothing else you need to do. I won¡¯t call for you unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, and until something specific happens, don¡¯t come to me. It will likely become known that you killed Mantum, but there¡¯s no need to reveal it yourself. The king might summon you personally and ask if you¡¯re an assassin. If so, you can admit it. But no matter what else he asks, don¡¯t lie. However, there¡¯s no need to reveal the entire truth either. The king will say something afterward¡ªjust relay that to me.¡¯ It was a simple task. Ram had received similar instructions countless times from his master, Baron Selken. Among the vassals who swore loyalty to Selken, there were always those who suspected the existence of ¡°Selken¡¯s assassins¡± and were curious about who they were. Selken had taught him what to say if anyone ever asked. ¡®I¡¯m just a slave, so I don¡¯t know anything.¡¯ Ram figured he could give the same answer this time. As Ram was about to step back, Terdin suddenly whispered something that only he could hear. ¡°The matter from early this morning¡ªwas it handled well?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no chance any traces were left?¡± ¡°None.¡± No one had ever discovered the ¡°targets¡± of the traces Ram had erased, except for the ones Selken had deliberately left behind as a warning. After retreating a fair distance from Terdin, Ram dismounted and blended into the cheering soldiers. Soon, King Gallant and Terdin met. The soldiers erupted in cheers at the meeting between the great general and the king. The two exchanged a few words of greeting, and the king lifted the general¡¯s wrist high into the air. Though the cheers were too loud to hear clearly, Ram deduced from the king¡¯s lip movements that he was saying something like, ¡°The greatest general of the kingdom, my brother, my right hand!¡± Their meeting was a spectacle, as it should have been. The soldiers were elated, but Ram sensed an odd awkwardness. The atmosphere between the two was far from that of long-lost comrades. Terdin had shown more warmth when he looked at Mantum¡¯s severed head. At that moment, the old general had seemed genuinely sorrowful and distressed, as if witnessing the death of a longtime friend. But there was no such emotion in his gaze toward the king. Just then, Prince Damian began scanning the area as if looking for someone. He asked Terdin something, then surveyed the crowd of soldiers. Finally, he spotted Ram, standing fifty paces away amidst the troops. The prince removed his helmet, revealing his radiant golden hair and a bright smile, even waving his hand enthusiastically. The soldiers, thinking the prince was waving at them, each began waving back. Ram wasn¡¯t sure if he should return the gesture and ended up doing nothing. Though he had followed the instructions to avoid drawing attention from the king, it seemed he had failed when it came to the prince. Still, he wasn¡¯t too worried. ¡®It¡¯s not like someone like me will have another chance to meet the prince anyway.¡¯ [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 21 [Translator - Jjescus][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 21: The Prince and the High Chieftain Ram went as planned to guard the front of Jedrick¡¯s tent. The two soldiers who had been guarding it looked anxious, but when they spotted Ram, they asked him, "Is it true that His Majesty has ordered meat to be served?" "Is it true we¡¯re getting meat for lunch?" They spoke so quickly and in unison that their words blended together, making it hard to distinguish who said what. "Yes. Each person is being given one portion. Wine is also being served¡ªone cup per person¡ªbut you¡¯ll need to bring your own cup. You two should hurry. I¡¯ll take over from here." "Thank you!" The two soldiers dashed off as if a battle had broken out. One of them stopped partway and turned back. "Have you eaten yet?" Ram didn¡¯t want to say he didn¡¯t feel like eating the meat. For starving soldiers, that would be unthinkable. He didn¡¯t want to seem strange, so he deflected. "You¡¯d better hurry. Distribution has already started, and judging by the amount being cooked, there might not be enough for everyone." "Right, got it." Once the soldiers left, Ram filled the empty spot they had vacated. He had always preferred solitude over noisy feasts. While tables laden with meat, fruit, and wine were irresistible temptations for most slaves, to Ram, they were simply items to be moved and cleaned up afterward. ¡°Stuga, come inside for a moment.¡± Jedrick¡¯s voice called from within the tent. When Ram entered, Jedrick tossed three books he had been reading onto the ground at Ram¡¯s feet. "I need books, Stuga. I must learn more of your language." Ram picked up the three books and examined them. "I¡¯ll see what I can find, but to my knowledge, this is all there is." Just then, Ram heard the sound of three sets of footsteps approaching the tent. While most were heading toward the meat distribution point, these footsteps were coming in the opposite direction. "I thought books were a daily part of life in the South?" Jedrick asked. "Not really. Even in the South, many people can¡¯t read, and few nobles own more than ten books. Besides, I doubt anyone would have brought books to the battlefield." As Ram explained, the footsteps grew louder, and soon the tent door opened. "I have books," Said Prince Damion. With Ram inside and the guards gone to eat meat, there was no one to stop him. Instead, one of the guards Damion had brought took up position to guard the tent. Ram couldn¡¯t bring himself to say that entering without General Terdin¡¯s permission was not allowed. After all, the prince was already inside. "And who are you?" Jedrick asked cautiously. In contrast, Prince Damion¡¯s voice was full of energy. "I am Damion, second prince of the Kingdom of Triton. And you must be the barbarian¡ªno, the High Chieftain of the Geron tribe. What was it again? Elhorn?" "That¡¯s correct." "I heard you could speak our language, but you¡¯re better at it than I expected." "Am I?" Jedrick replied indifferently, but Damion¡¯s blue eyes sparkled with curiosity. "Fascinating. How did you become High Chieftain? I thought you¡¯d be older, but you seem about my age. I¡¯m eighteen." "Close enough." "I knew it!" Damion looked around the tent and shrugged. "Not even a single chair in here, huh?" One of the guards poked his head into the tent. "I¡¯ll bring one in." "No, I¡¯ll sit just like him." Damion plopped down in front of Jedrick. The guard, still half inside, pointed at Jedrick and asked, "Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we stayed inside as well? It¡¯s dangerous to leave you two alone." "It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s a shadow here." "A shadow?" When the guard asked, Damion pointed at Ram. "Terdin said this man is the High Chieftain¡¯s shadow. He called him Stuga, didn¡¯t he?" [TL/N: I think Terdin lied to him??] Ram wasn¡¯t sure how to respond and gave a short reply. "Yes." "And he said as long as Stuga¡¯s here, there¡¯s no need to worry. You just make sure no one else comes in." Though Damion¡¯s tone was light and cheerful, it carried an odd authority. The guard glanced at Jedrick and then at Ram, his gaze sharp with warning. Once the guard stepped back outside, Damion asked, "Now, explain how you became High Chieftain. It might help with ''what I have to do'' moving forward." Jedrick looked at Ram, as if asking for help, but Ram had nothing to say or do. Jedrick shook his head and replied, "This is confusing. I thought such questions would come from Terdin or the king, not his son." "From now on, I will be your king." "What do you mean by that?" "Figure it out." Jedrick blinked a few times before replying, "So, my assumption was wrong. General Terdin will simply complete the war and return home, while the one to rule this land will be a prince of the Kingdom of Triton. You¡¯ll make this place your domain, collect taxes, and send the revenue to your father, correct?" "Exactly. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have much to say to me in the future." "I have nothing to say to you." "Then at least tell me how you became High Chieftain. It¡¯s not exactly a secret, is it?" Jedrick sighed. "It¡¯s no secret. We were divided into several tribes. Some farmed, some raised cattle and horses while moving from land to land, and some raided. Because of the raiding tribes, you probably think all of us are raiders." "I¡¯ve heard that the tribes live different lifestyles, and yes, I do think of you all as raiders." Damion spoke openly. "In this war, the ten largest tribes formed an alliance. All the chieftains agreed to elect one High Chieftain." "The tribe leaders are called Ehodin, and the High Chieftain is Elhorn, correct?" Damion asked. Jedrick quickly responded, "You know your stuff." "Your father, Adian Mantum, was the Elhorn, wasn¡¯t he?" "Yes." "Mantum¡ªis that your family name?" "We don¡¯t have complicated names like yours with family names or middle names. My name is simply Jedrick, son of Adian. Mantum is not a name but a title given to the Elhorn who is the greatest warrior." Jedrick paused to choose his words. "A kind of rank, you could say." "Only three tribes supported you as High Chieftain, right?" "The other seven tribes did not surrender. Strictly speaking, they could form their own alliance again. If they do, the Elhorn they elect might gather their army to attack you." "It¡¯s clear why they didn¡¯t surrender¡ªthey plan to continue raiding, don¡¯t they?" Jedrick nodded, and Damion nodded firmly as well. "If I become the ruler here, I¡¯ll need to discuss with you how to deal with those seven tribes." "What would be the point of discussing it with me?" [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w "We need to persuade those seven tribes to not unite and fight against us again." "They didn¡¯t come over even when my older brother tried to convince them. They¡¯ll listen to me even less." "But you¡¯re the High Chieftain." "Only of three tribes, not the seven." "If you have an older brother, that makes you the second son?" "That¡¯s correct." "Same as me, then." "I figured as much. They wouldn¡¯t send the eldest son to be the ruler of this northern land." "That¡¯s right. By our standards, this is the land of barbarians¡ªno fertile fields, cold, no fruits, the rivers are frozen, the seas are treacherous, and the winds cut through flesh. The crown prince wouldn¡¯t waste his time here. But a second son, one who can afford to waste time? That¡¯s who gets tested here. And if I fail to achieve results, my father will enslave all the tribes here." Jedrick furrowed an eyebrow. "We¡¯d choose death over slavery." "And if my father can¡¯t enslave you, he¡¯ll choose massacre." Anger surfaced on Jedrick¡¯s face. Yet Damion¡¯s face still carried a smile. Not because he wasn¡¯t bitter, but because he hadn¡¯t let it show. "I won¡¯t let that happen. You¡¯ll live as you always have. But for that to happen, you and the three tribes that have surrendered need to help me. We have to prevent the seven tribes from starting another war." "You¡¯re naive, Prince Damion. Things won¡¯t go as you think." "I know. They never do." Damion stood up. "I¡¯ll bring some liquor next time." "Is that all?" "That¡¯s all for today." "Then... why did you come here?" "To introduce myself. I¡¯ll be leaving now." As Damion was about to leave the tent, he turned back and gave a bright smile. "I have a good feeling about this, Jedrick. I think next time, we can have a more serious conversation. I feel like we could become good friends. What do you think?" Jedrick looked as if he¡¯d just heard the strangest proposal in the world. "I don¡¯t think so, Prince Damion." "But I do, Jedrick Elhorn." Damion turned to Ram, who stood by the door, and asked, "And you, Stuga?" He patted Ram¡¯s shoulder and left. After Damion had gone, Ram tilted his head and asked, "Me?" Damion was already gone. Ram wanted to chase after him, grab him by the shoulder, and ask, "What do you mean by ¡®you too¡¯?" but he couldn¡¯t. He considered asking Jedrick, but the man was lost in deep thought. His expression was stunned. For the first time, a flicker of boyish emotion appeared on Jedrick¡¯s face¡ªa face usually so composed that even the guards stationed here regarded him as emotionless stone. Confusion. ...And a touch of excitement. Late that night, Ram carried a bowl of food back to his tent. The bed, made of dry leaves and straw, felt stiff but welcoming. Having a private tent still felt unfamiliar. It was a place he could spend alone, but he had never thought of it as his own space. He didn¡¯t spend much time there, preferring to stand guard outside Jedrick¡¯s tent instead¡ªit felt more comfortable. If not for Jedrick¡¯s guards, who had returned red-faced from drinking and insisted Ram take a break, he wouldn¡¯t have come here. Ram set his share of meat soup, a piece of bread, and a slice of cheese on the small wooden table. He wasn¡¯t hungry, but he knew he had to eat, so he forced the food down. It had gone cold, but it was a rare treat¡ªa proper meal. Fresh cheese, without mold, was a luxury. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The bread was soft, not the usual rock-hard kind that needed to be soaked in water. As he neared the end of his meal, Ram suddenly realized someone else was in the tent. Without making a sound, they were seated with him. For someone as attuned to the night¡¯s sights, smells, and sounds as Ram, the wizard¡¯s silent arrival was a shock. The wizard seemed just as surprised. The moment Ram¡¯s gaze locked onto him, he couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment. "I¡¯ve never seen someone this sensitive before. How did you notice the moment I appeared?" It was the younger of the two wizards Ram had met before. Of course, he was likely much older than he looked. "Aren¡¯t we not supposed to meet?" Ram asked. "Who told you that? General Terdin?" The wizard spoke in a voice as soft as the first time they had met. "Not explicitly, but it¡¯s understood that we shouldn¡¯t." "That¡¯s probably the general¡¯s fear speaking. And that fear is exactly why I¡¯m here." Ram wasn¡¯t comfortable speaking in the wizards¡¯ cryptic style. He wanted direct answers. "What do you mean?" Fortunately, the wizard answered plainly. "I need to talk to you about the mission to assassinate General Terdin." [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 22 [Translator - Jjescus][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 22: The Wizard¡¯s Advice ¡®Is the sword properly secured to my belt?¡¯ Ram didn¡¯t move; he only thought to himself. Had he removed the sword while walking here? Did he perhaps set it down by mistake while eating? His hands didn¡¯t budge. ¡®Could the wizard dodge my sword? Could he cast some kind of magic faster than I can draw it to stop me?¡¯ Given his line of work, he had always practiced drawing his sword quickly. Drawing and slashing, or stabbing the moment it was drawn¡ªhe had honed these moves to a level where they were nearly invisible to the opponent. He had considered whether he could draw it even faster but had never actually trained further. There was no need. After all, for Ram, it was enough to approach his target unnoticed and stab them silently. There was no reason to practice drawing faster. Time spent on such practice was better invested in perfecting silent movement. But now, this was precisely a moment when drawing quickly was necessary. Even so, he didn¡¯t bother resting his hand on the sword hilt. It would only heighten the other party¡¯s vigilance. His expression remained steady, his breathing unchanged. Minimal movement. Nothing to alarm his opponent. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so wary, young one.¡± The young wizard spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve only come to offer you advice. It won¡¯t be too late to act after hearing me out.¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®it won¡¯t be too late¡¯?¡± ¡°Whether you go to General Terdin to report, or you stab me right now, it won¡¯t be too late either way.¡± ¡°You wizards were the ones who said that once a spell is cast, it can¡¯t be stopped.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t cast magic through mere words.¡± ¡°Then how do you cast it?¡± ¡°There are many methods. But casting magic on someone as alert as you is nearly impossible.¡± ¡°One doesn¡¯t tell their victim how easily they could kill them.¡± Giving up on persuading Ram, the wizard said: ¡°What I¡¯m about to tell you could save your life. You¡¯d do well to listen.¡± ¡°If your next words sound suspicious, I¡¯ll have no choice but to stab you.¡± Ram truly intended to do so. At the very least, he planned to shove his sword into the wizard¡¯s mouth to prevent those ¡°next words.¡± The wizard had mentioned ¡°various methods,¡± but magic ultimately required incantations, didn¡¯t it? He¡¯d never seen magic being used firsthand, but¡­ The young wizard smiled. ¡°Shall we start by exchanging names?¡± ¡°I have no name. I¡¯m just a shadow.¡± ¡°Then may I at least tell you my name? I want you to see me not as some nameless, formless entity, but as a living being with flesh and blood.¡± ¡°Hearing a name won¡¯t change my view.¡± ¡°My name is Kura. The other wizard who was with me, the one who probably seemed elderly to you, is called Kaimule.¡± ¡°Get back to your point, Kura.¡± ¡°Soon, the king will summon you. He¡¯ll give you a mission to assassinate General Terdin.¡± Ram felt the weight of the word ¡°assassinate¡± and the name ¡°Terdin¡± pressing heavily on his shoulders. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The king has more than enough reasons to kill General Terdin. And just as many reasons to keep him alive. But it seems the king has decided to choose death this time.¡± ¡°And he plans to assign me that role?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the king. I¡¯ve never met him, nor do I have any reason to. The king has no reason to meet me either.¡± ¡°Oh, he has a reason.¡± ¡°What reason?¡± ¡°Because you killed Mantum.¡± Ram had to think carefully. He wasn¡¯t used to thinking like this, and it left him feeling confused, but he had no choice now. ¡°You were the ones who said it, didn¡¯t you? The general asked you not to tell anyone, but you broke that promise. Am I right?¡± ¡°Hm, so it¡¯s true that you killed Mantum.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You just confessed, didn¡¯t you? That you killed Mantum.¡± ¡°Well¡­.¡± Ram¡¯s thoughts grew increasingly muddled. The young wizard spoke gently, as if to calm him. ¡°Think back to our conversation. The general never told us outright that you killed Mantum. I merely inferred it from the context of our dialogue. And someone close to the king has likely made a similar inference. Look at yourself now.¡± The young wizard extended a hand, gesturing toward Ram. Even that small motion felt like a spell being cast, making Ram tense up. ¡°You¡¯re someone whose inner thoughts are easily read, easily swayed, and easily manipulated.¡± Ram knew this about himself. But hearing someone state it so bluntly terrified him. The young wizard¡¯s voice softened even further. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Seeing you now, it¡¯s clear General Terdin made a grave mistake.¡± ¡°What mistake?¡± ¡°He kept you close. If he truly wanted to hide you, he should never have let you surface. But I understand the general¡¯s reasoning¡ªyour talent is far too precious to leave unused.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a slave.¡± ¡°On the battlefield, origins don¡¯t matter. Talent like yours is a one-in-a-million rarity. No, in all my years, I¡¯ve never seen anyone with your level of skill. If you¡¯d been born a noble, you¡¯d already be at the pinnacle of the world. If you¡¯d been born a warrior of the Geron tribe, it wouldn¡¯t have been Mantum who died in this war¡ªit would¡¯ve been General Terdin. No one in the entire Triton army could stop you.¡± ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about, Wizard.¡± ¡°The king will discover through other channels that you¡¯re an assassin. And he¡¯ll want to make your talent his own.¡± ¡°Who told the king? Lieutenant Aedun?¡± It wasn¡¯t like Aedun to do something behind Terdin¡¯s back, but if the king commanded it, he¡¯d have no choice but to reveal the truth. Or he might have accidentally let it slip. ¡°Or was it one of the soldiers who saw me after I killed Mantum? Could they have told him?¡± ¡°Both are possible. But the person I suspect most is ¡®Rill.¡¯¡± ¡°Who is Rill?¡± ¡°Rill Vadio.¡± Kura didn¡¯t use any honorifics for Vadio. In fact, he didn¡¯t use titles like ¡°king¡± or ¡°bishop¡± either, addressing them as if they were mere names. To Ram, it was a strange and uncomfortable way of speaking. ¡°That person¡­.¡± Ram trailed off, but he had an inkling. Not long ago, he¡¯d been grabbed by the collar and scolded by Rill for no apparent reason, a memory still vivid in his mind. Before Ram could finish his sentence, Kura continued: ¡°Rill wanted the position of corps commander from the very beginning of this war. The king had considered giving it to him, but Bishop Aikob strongly supported Terdin instead.¡± ¡°Is the general close to the bishop?¡± Ram recalled Terdin¡¯s advice to always use the title ¡°Archbishop,¡± but here he was, unconsciously following Kura¡¯s lead in omitting it. ¡°Quite the opposite. The bishop wants Terdin dead. At the very least, he doesn¡¯t want him to win the war, intending to use it as an excuse to weaken his influence.¡± ¡°Is that why supply lines have been so unreliable?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve only been with Terdin for a few days, but you¡¯ve noticed quite a bit.¡± It wasn¡¯t much of a feat¡ªLieutenant Aedun constantly grumbled about it. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w ¡°So is the assassination of General Terdin part of Count Vadio¡¯s plan to seize his position?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure.¡± "Are you saying I should kill General Terdin?" "The king is going to give you that mission." "Are you telling me to accept it?" "Whether you accept it or not is up to you." "Then there''s no need to ask. I will not kill him, no matter whose orders they are." "Then tell His Majesty that yourself." Ram fell into deep thought again. But there was no time to ponder for long. "Then why are you telling me this now?" If Kura hadn''t come, Ram would have been surprised by the king''s orders but would have made the same decision. Kura''s visit to share this in advance was appreciated. However, the decision remained unchanged. Kura hadn¡¯t suggested changing his decision, so there was no reason to visit. Ram had to figure out what Kura¡¯s real intentions were. "If my decision doesn''t matter, why did you come to me, Kura?" "I came to help you make your choice. Today, our Senelot sent a message." The word "Senelot" barely registered in Ram''s memory. "What kind of message?" "Do you know a slave girl named Ran?" Ram closed his mouth. Unintentionally, he drew his sword. Hearing an utterly unexpected name in such a tense state triggered the reflex he had prepared for¡ªdrawing his weapon. Kura flinched, raising both hands and leaning back. It was a mistake to draw the sword, but once it was drawn, Ram didn''t sheathe it. He didn¡¯t even notice his quickened breathing or trembling hands. Never before had his hand trembled before a target. "I didn¡¯t think that name would shock you like this." Kura swallowed nervously, his voice slightly different, as if he were speaking from his throat rather than whispering. "Senelon¡ªor, Senelot¡ªhow does that wizard know that name?" Ram stammered. The young wizard''s voice softened again. "I don¡¯t know that much. The message I received was a prophecy: if you accept His Majesty¡¯s mission to assassinate Terdin, you¡¯ll become a noble and meet a woman named Ran in the capital. If you refuse, you¡¯ll never meet her." Ram didn¡¯t believe it. "Prophecies are for people more noble than me. I was a slave. Ran was a slave, too. And who is Senelot again? Ah, now I remember¡ªyou said the wisest of wizards. Then surely someone important." "Not necessarily..." Ram ignored Kura''s reply. Nobles pretending to be humble about their rank seemed as ridiculous to slaves as mountains arguing over their height above the clouds. "Such a person wouldn¡¯t predict the future of a slave like me¡ªor whether a slave girl I barely knew would meet me or not. How does he know her name? Even Baron Selken wouldn¡¯t remember that name. How do you know it?" "I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m only conveying Senelot¡¯s foresight. I was as surprised as you that this ¡®mere¡¯ matter was the message conveyed over such a distance. But this is important. And frankly, I have no idea who Ran is. I only just learned she was a slave from you." Kura coughed, a sound like the final breath of a dying old man. Ram had seen many elderly men cough like that and die within days. Of course, none of those old men had lived over 130 years like this young wizard. Kura stopped coughing and spoke with difficulty. "Figure it out yourself. You¡¯re becoming the most important person in this battlefield, even if you don¡¯t realize it." "That¡¯s impossible. It won¡¯t happen." "I told you¡ªyou¡¯re unaware. In this battlefield, you..." "The war is over!" "It is. But the chaos has grown worse. You must sense it, even vaguely. Unpredictable fragments of the unknown are swirling. At the war¡¯s bloody start, when hundreds died, I felt a strange peace. People would die, others would win, and someone would claim the land¡ªthat¡¯s how I saw it, as an observer. But now that the war is over, the strings of fate are violently shaking." Kura pointed at Ram with his index finger. Once again, Ram felt that finger like a magical attack and was filled with dread. "You were the beginning. When the great chief of Garon stayed here, the tremors grew. And today, with His Majesty¡¯s arrival, it¡¯s become a muddy chaos I can no longer see through." Kura coughed again. Ram wanted to tell him to stop talking and rest but couldn¡¯t interrupt¡ªhe was too curious about what would be said next. "Without Senelot¡¯s foresight, I can still tell you this: you are the center. You will either destroy everything in this storm or stop it." At that moment, Ram swiftly held out his hand to Kura and raised a finger to his lips. Someone was approaching. Though Kura¡¯s voice was so soft it wouldn¡¯t carry outside, Ram¡¯s might. Soon, a loud shout echoed from outside. "Stuga!" Ram immediately stuck his head out of the tent, half his body exiting while the other half stayed inside. He hid his sword behind his back. Outside stood an unfamiliar knight, wearing silver armor adorned with the golden lion crest and a pristine white cape untouched by dirt. A royal knight. "Are you the soldier called Stuga?" "Yes, I am." "Your name sounds barbaric. His Majesty summons you. Follow me." "May I report to General Terdin first? I¡¯m under his command and must report before leaving..." "This is His Majesty¡¯s order. There¡¯s no need to report to anyone else!" The knight spoke harshly, and Ram had no choice but to obey. "Do I have to leave now?" "Immediately." Ram turned back toward the tent. There was no one inside. Either Kura had left without a trace or was still hiding in the darkness within. Even his coughing was gone. ¡®Kura, just as you said... Is everything going to keep happening like this?¡¯ Ram followed the royal knight. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 23 [Translator - Jjescus][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 23: The King''s Summons It was a large tent unlike anything seen before. Guards stood not only at the entrance but also to the left, right, and rear. Over ten torches blazed brightly, making the area around the tent as bright as day. If Mantum had stayed in such a tent, Ram wouldn¡¯t have been able to even attempt an assassination. The king sat on an iron throne. Even General Terdin, during meetings, had to make do with a small wooden chair, and most commanders or knights found it hard to get a seat at all. This throne must have been brought directly from the capital. Did they really bring this heavy thing all the way here? Just for the king to sit on? Even though it was night and time to rest, the king was heavily armed, as if he could step onto the battlefield at any moment. His armor reflected the flames of the bonfire burning in the center of the tent, glowing like gold. With the right helmet, he could probably withstand a rain of arrows. To the king¡¯s left stood three unidentified individuals, while to his right was Bishop Aikob, clad in a white clerical robe. Behind the king stood two young male attendants, holding a pitcher and a plate of food respectively. At the very back was a massive bed¡ªso large that one could only wonder how they had brought it here. Perhaps they had transported its parts and assembled it on-site? Prince Damion was nowhere to be seen. The man seated closest to the king was Count Vadio, who stared at Ram with a haughty expression. Ram didn¡¯t know the proper etiquette for addressing a king. He bowed and knelt on one knee as he would before Baron Selken and waited. ¡°State your name.¡± The command came not from the king but from Bishop Aikob. His voice was not as deep as Ram had expected. As the archbishop, the highest-ranking clergyman in the Triton Kingdom, his voice did not seem particularly divine. Still, being an authority figure, Ram obediently complied. ¡°My name is Shadow.¡± ¡°Your real name! Raise your head and answer properly!¡± Ram raised his head as instructed. Bishop Aikob, his face lined with wrinkles and a stern expression, glared down at him. Ram answered submissively. ¡°My name is Shadow. I have no other name. The name ¡®Stuga¡¯ was given to me by the chieftain of the Geron tribe, and in their language, it also means ¡®Shadow.¡¯¡± ¡°You insolent¡ª!¡± As Bishop Aikob tried to press for another answer, the king waved his hand dismissively. ¡°That name is unimportant.¡± The king reached out his hand, and the attendant holding the plate presented it. On the plate was a piece of cheese, which the king speared with a fork and ate in one bite. The attendant stood silently, holding the plate, and only after the king set the fork down did the attendant retrieve it and step back to place it on a small table. Meanwhile, Count Vadio whispered something to Bishop Aikob. Ram heard every word. ¡°Let me handle this. Is that alright?¡± The bishop stepped back in response. Count Vadio began. ¡°I heard you were a slave. Is that true?¡± Recalling General Terdin¡¯s advice, Ram answered truthfully. ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡± ¡°I also heard you came following a boy named Jenri, the son of Lord Ashua Selken of Laorn. Is that correct?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°And that you killed the king of the barbarians. Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± When Ram responded immediately, Count Vadio hesitated, seemingly caught off guard. Other courtiers began murmuring. ¡°You killed him? With your own hands?¡± Vadio pressed for confirmation. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The king of the barbarians?¡± ¡°Specifically, Mantum.¡± ¡°What is Mantum?¡± Asked Bishop Aikob. ¡°The barbarians have no king. They consist of several tribes led by chieftains, and those chieftains are led by a grand chieftain. Among them, one exceptional individual is known as¡ª¡± ¡°Enough.¡± The king cut him off with a wave of his hand, looking displeased. Then, for the first time, the king spoke directly to Ram. ¡°Regardless, it¡¯s true that you killed the king of the barbarians?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What reward did Terdin give you?¡± ¡°¡­He promised to free me from slavery.¡± The king laughed. ¡°For an achievement that could¡¯ve earned you a castle, he settled it with that small favor?¡± ¡°That was my request¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask you a question. If you don¡¯t answer immediately, I¡¯ll have your head on the spot.¡± The king rose from the iron throne. All the courtiers took a step back in unison. The king drew a heavy sword from its sheath and placed the cold blade against Ram¡¯s neck. The chill of the metal sent a shiver down Ram¡¯s spine. ¡°Tell me, in this state, could you kill me?¡± Ram knew from experience that giving an honest answer in such situations only made things worse. ¡°No one here could kill Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Then it seems you¡¯ll have to die.¡± Without warning, the king raised his sword and swung it at Ram¡¯s neck. Ram held his breath, bracing himself for the moment his head would roll. He had heard that one could still see for a few seconds after being decapitated, and the thought of such a grisly sight terrified him. But the blade didn¡¯t sever his neck. It only nicked the skin, drawing a trickle of blood that ran down his neck. The king laughed. ¡°I see your loyalty and fear. But your answer still doesn¡¯t satisfy me. I¡¯ll ask again: could you kill me?¡± ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Even if I ordered you to?¡± ¡°I was taught to disobey such orders.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll rephrase the question. Raise your head.¡± Ram raised his head. The king, now wearing his helmet, planted the tip of his sword on the ground. His presence was even more imposing than Mantum¡¯s on the battlefield. ¡°Let¡¯s say I¡¯m not the king. If an enemy commander stood before you, clad in armor like this and armed with such a sword, could you kill him?¡± ¡°That would depend on the circumstances.¡± ¡°What circumstances?¡± ¡°I¡¯d need proof that he¡¯s truly the enemy commander.¡± ¡°Proof?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t risk killing the wrong person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite complicated. Fine, let¡¯s say you have proof. What else would you need?¡± ¡°A weapon.¡± ¡°Fair enough. What kind of weapon?¡± Ram scanned the area and pointed to the fork the attendant had set down earlier. ¡°A blade about that length would suffice.¡± ¡°Not a larger weapon?¡± ¡°With armor like that, a thinner weapon is better. A spike would be ideal.¡± ¡°And how would you use it?¡± ¡°Judging by the lack of chainmail covering the neck, I¡¯d aim between the helmet and the armor.¡± ¡°If he were wearing chainmail?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯d target the helmet¡¯s openings. Even a stab to the eye is often fatal. A thinner, longer weapon would still be best.¡± ¡°And you think I¡¯d just stand still and let you do that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it must be done without detection.¡± ¡°And how would you manage that?¡± ¡°I¡¯d move silently.¡± The king gestured to the attendant holding the plate. ¡°Take that fork and kill this boy. Do it just as you described.¡± ¡°Do you mean for me to actually kill him?¡± Ram asked. The boy, calm until now, widened his eyes in shock as he realized the king¡¯s intent. The king burst out laughing. ¡°Stop just short of killing him. He¡¯s a favorite of mine.¡± Ram hesitated, still kneeling. He questioned why he was being asked to do this. Then again, if the wizard¡¯s words were true, the reasoning was clear. There was no need to do it well. Ram walked over, picked up the fork, and placed it against the boy¡¯s neck. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w The boy, petrified with fear, didn¡¯t resist. A moment later, Ram handed the fork back to him. ¡°I¡¯ve done as commanded.¡± Ram bowed his head. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± ¡°Is more required? If so, I¡¯d have no choice but to kill the boy.¡± Ram had just pressed a fork against the throat of the prisoner. If he applied even a finger¡¯s pressure further, the person would die. Beyond that, he wasn¡¯t sure what else to demonstrate. The knight beside the king was closely observing Ram¡¯s actions. He whispered something to the king. Though Ram had his head bowed, he knew the knight approached the king, whispered, and even caught the content of the conversation. ¡°From the way he walks and moves his wrist, it¡¯s clear he¡¯s trained in swordsmanship. However, he¡¯s deliberately minimizing his movements, so I can¡¯t say much beyond that.¡± The knight¡¯s observation was accurate. Ram was minimizing his movements¡ªthere was no reason to make them larger. The king exhaled heavily through his nose. ¡°Very well. That¡¯s how it is, then?¡± The king spoke indifferently. When Ram had first entered, the king¡¯s tone carried a trace of curiosity, but now it was filled with disappointment. ¡°You may leave.¡± Upon the king¡¯s command, Ram obeyed and left the tent. Behind him, murmurs filled the air. Most of the whispers revolved around variations of: ¡°That boy killed Mantum? Really? Why didn¡¯t General Terdin mention this?¡± Ram couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation. What did Kura mean by his words? Why had he come to tell the king about this in the first place? It didn¡¯t seem like the matter would end here. Even back in his quarters, Ram couldn¡¯t rest. At any moment, Kura might come to ask what had transpired with the king, or a knight might appear to order him to see the king again. Ram spent most of the night sleepless. At the crack of dawn, he decided to seek out Terdin. He wanted to tell the general what had happened the previous day. But General Terdin was engaged in a meeting with the king from early morning. Attendees included the officials from yesterday, Bishop Aikob and Count Vadio. Ram couldn¡¯t linger outside such a high-level meeting. Returning to his usual post near Jedrick¡¯s quarters, Ram resolved to wait until lunchtime for an opportunity to meet the general. However, Terdin spent lunch in yet another meeting. When not in meetings, Terdin was always accompanied by either a royal knight, Count Vadio, or Bishop Aikob. It was only natural for people to gather around a general who had led them to victory. But to Ram, it felt as though someone was deliberately preventing him from meeting the general. Another late night came, and Ram was forced to postpone the meeting yet again. In the meantime, Ram patrolled Jedrick¡¯s quarters. The army¡¯s soldiers had strict orders not to provoke the Geron tribal leader. Even without orders, no one dared approach Jedrick¡¯s quarters. So strict vigilance wasn¡¯t necessary¡ªuntil the king¡¯s soldiers arrived. The king¡¯s soldiers would stray from their designated zones, coming near Jedrick¡¯s quarters to satisfy their curiosity about the ¡°barbarian king.¡± Each time, the guards brandished their spears threateningly, but Terdin¡¯s authority didn¡¯t seem to carry weight with the king¡¯s soldiers. Tensions occasionally flared between the two sides. Such incidents could put Jedrick in danger. Ram maintained constant vigilance, even through the night. Some soldiers used the cover of darkness to sneak closer for a glimpse of Jedrick. Tonight¡¯s intruder seemed to be one of them¡ªbut this was no ordinary soldier. It was one of the king¡¯s royal guards. Not the one who had summoned Ram yesterday¡ªthis one was more imposing, with a fiercer gaze and a clear aura of authority. Ram instantly recognized him as the knight who had stood beside the king in the tent the previous day. ¡®The one who analyzed my movements and reported to the king.¡¯ Although two other guards stood nearby, Ram felt uneasy. If this royal guard demanded to see Jedrick and refused to back down, what could he do? If force was necessary, a fight might break out¡ªnot a matter of winning or losing, but of whether a fight should happen at all. ¡®If only I could ask General Terdin.¡¯ The two guards belatedly recognized the royal guard and saluted him. ¡°Captain Claive, what brings you here at this late hour?¡± Claive barely acknowledged them with a nod before striding directly to Ram. He loomed close, his heavy armor nearly brushing Ram¡¯s face. ¡°Follow me.¡± ¡°What is this about?¡± Ram asked politely. ¡°It¡¯s an order.¡± ¡°Whose order?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions. If I give an order, it¡¯s obviously from the king. Now stop talking and follow me.¡± Claive¡¯s intimidating demeanor left Ram with no choice. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even the other guards nudged Ram forward. ¡°Go on. Leave this to us.¡± Reluctantly, Ram followed. Claive led him far from the army¡¯s camp, into a deserted grassland. Under the thick darkness, visible only by moonlight, there was no one else around. Claive drew his sword. But he wasn¡¯t alone. Ram could hear three more men hidden in the bushes. They unsheathed their swords almost in unison with Claive. ¡°What is this about?¡± Ram asked again. Claive responded with a swift, sharp slash. His attack was far superior to anything Ram¡¯s swordsmanship instructor, Boti, had ever shown him. It bore the precision of someone honed by real combat. The three hidden men moved in, surrounding Ram in a coordinated attack. Facing four opponents, Ram had no choice but to draw his own sword. Escape seemed impossible¡ªthe presence of horses nearby indicated they were prepared to pursue him if he ran. Even defending himself was a struggle. He narrowly managed to avoid being fully surrounded, constantly adjusting his position. The royal guards, however, kept pressuring him, trying to box him in. ¡®There¡¯s another one.¡¯ Someone else was hiding completely, silent save for their breathing. ¡®The king.¡¯ It made sense. If these were the king¡¯s royal guards, the king¡¯s presence wasn¡¯t surprising. But in this situation, it felt strange. ¡®Is he testing me? Like how Baron Selken told Zenri to stare death in the face?¡¯ But this wasn¡¯t a simple test. The royal guards were clearly aiming for his vital points. Why? Was this punishment for his failure to meet the king¡¯s expectations yesterday? Would the king truly execute him over that? If so, why not declare it outright? One word from the king, and Ram would bow his head without protest. Executioners could finish it with a single axe stroke. Why bring him to such a remote place and kill him this way? Ram was confused. He wanted to say something, to ask why, but he couldn¡¯t find the words. There seemed no way out of this situation. ¡®Should I just die?¡¯ One option remained. It was so obvious that even after considering it, Ram hesitated. He flipped his sword in reverse grip and crouched low into the bushes, disappearing into the shadows. In this moonlit darkness, it wasn¡¯t hard to vanish. Even if the enemy could see him, he could still hide. The wind masked sounds, and the shadows provided ample cover. Ram hesitated again. Could he really do it? These were royal guards¡ªelite warriors of the highest rank. Could he really do this against them? Standing in the bushes, the answer was ¡°no.¡± But crouching in the darkness, his assassin instincts awakened, and the answer became ¡°yes.¡± It was the only way to survive. He had to kill all four of them. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 24 [Translator - Jjescus][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 24: The Royal Guards King Fried Gallant was genuinely taken aback the moment the "Shadow of Terdin" disappeared into the underbrush. Surrounded by four royal guards, the shadow had completely vanished. Commander Claive and the three other guards raised their swords high, then hesitated, their eyes darting around in confusion. They said nothing. Royal guards rarely spoke, and this wasn¡¯t a situation that called for words. There was no need to alert the enemy to their dismay. Yet their hurried glances and subtle nods toward each other betrayed their unease. ¡®Where did he go?¡¯ ¡®Did you see him?¡¯ ¡®Not over here. What about your side?¡¯ ¡®Nothing here either.¡¯ ¡®Check the ground carefully.¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s deeper in the bushes.¡¯ ¡®He might¡¯ve escaped.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll stay with the horses. He might try to ride off on one.¡¯ ¡®We must protect His Majesty.¡¯ ¡®No, he won¡¯t go that way. From here, he can¡¯t see the King. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d realize where the King is.¡¯ Fried, like his guards, scanned the underbrush intently. ¡®This was poorly chosen.¡¯ The King silently chastised himself. ¡®I thought this location would suppress noise, but it¡¯s ended up giving the shadow a place to hide.¡¯ However, there wasn¡¯t a better place nearby to deal with him. They could have gone farther, but that would have been inconvenient¡ªboth to lure him there and to return afterward. Fried had no intention of helping his guards, but he kept a watchful eye on the bushes around him. If the foliage moved unnaturally, he¡¯d call out. But under the faint breeze, all he saw were natural, gentle sways. The moonlight was bright, but it couldn¡¯t illuminate the deeper parts of the thicket. ¡®I underestimated this situation.¡¯ The King began to think of this as his mistake but stopped short. ¡®No, Claive chose this spot, and Claive insisted we handle him here.¡¯ From the moment the King gave the shadow the order to assassinate Terdin, Fried had a principle in mind: if the shadow agreed, the plan would proceed. If he refused, he¡¯d be executed. The shadow refused. Or rather, it seemed like he didn¡¯t fully understand the order. In that case, Fried should¡¯ve executed him from the start. But he couldn¡¯t kill the Shadow of Terdin solely on his authority; it required a pretext. Claive had devised the method. ¡®Bring him here, Your Majesty. We need to test whether he truly has the skill to assassinate Mantum. From my perspective, he doesn¡¯t seem capable. We can¡¯t entrust such an important mission based solely on Count Vadio¡¯s word.¡¯ Claive always acted as though he was clever, but he wasn¡¯t particularly smart. Fried didn¡¯t care whether the shadow had killed Mantum or even if he was skilled. What mattered was that Terdin valued him. Testing him was meant to be cursory, just enough to confirm his potential, and then Fried could entrust him with the task. But Claive genuinely intended to kill the shadow. ¡®This cleanup will be a nightmare.¡¯ Just as he was mulling over the situation, the shadow reappeared, bursting out of the bushes. One of the guards, Lahison, was knocked to the ground. Lahison had been moving to guard the horses. He was a skilled knight, renowned as a swordsmanship instructor in his province. He had secured his place as a royal guard by achieving the second-highest score in the royal knight examinations. As Lahison screamed, he flailed, trying to pry off a black figure clinging to his back. Though it was too far away to see clearly, it appeared the shadow had targeted the gaps between Lahison¡¯s helmet and armor. If this had been a mere test, that strike would¡¯ve killed him. However, Claive had insisted they wear chainmail beneath their plate armor, which saved Lahison¡¯s life. But the shadow seemed to anticipate this. Clinging to Lahison, he pulled him backward. The combined weight of the heavy armor and another person caused Lahison to topple. It wasn¡¯t just a fall; the shadow twisted Lahison¡¯s arm into an unnatural angle, forcing it backward. Lahison screamed even louder than when the blade struck his neck. Even then, Lahison continued to swing his sword. But the shadow easily disarmed him and flung the weapon away. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It seemed Lahison was reflexively wielding the sword, not gripping it properly. As Lahison¡¯s arm slowed, it finally dropped limply. It was unclear whether he¡¯d lost consciousness from the shock or died. By the time Lahison collapsed, the other three guards had closed in, surrounding the shadow. Their plan was clear: even if Lahison died, they wouldn¡¯t let the shadow escape. But the shadow made an unexpected move. Instead of fleeing or vanishing into the bushes again, he lunged straight at Claive, the first to charge, thrusting his sword. Claive, raising his blade for an attack, hastily redirected it to defend. However, it was difficult to block a thrust accurately in the dark. The shadow¡¯s blade struck Claive¡¯s helmet. Though the helmet absorbed the blow, Claive screamed and stumbled backward, clutching his face with his left hand¡ªover his helmet. He quickly got back up and began swinging his sword wildly. The shadow dashed past Claive. Two guards, Filey and Willis, gave chase. Willis was known for his speed, said to outrun most grown men even in full armor. His swordsmanship was so swift and precise that even Claive acknowledged it. Yet against this shadow, neither Willis nor Claive could display their skills. In this place, the four royal guards couldn¡¯t do anything. The shadow rendered them completely powerless. From Claive¡¯s helmet, black liquid dripped steadily. It appeared the shadow¡¯s blade had pierced inside. The sword hadn¡¯t fully penetrated the helmet¡¯s eye slit, but the tip had likely grazed Claive¡¯s eye or at least torn the skin around it. The shadow had lived up to his earlier words to the King. Though he had mentioned needing a weapon, he had proven his capability. If he¡¯d had a proper, long, slender weapon like an awl, two of the guards would likely already be dead. ¡®In broad daylight, in an open space, just one of them would¡¯ve been enough to toy with and kill this shadow. Be it Claive, Lahison, Filey, or Willis, any of them could¡¯ve handled him. But testing him in this kind of setting¡­¡¯ The shadow vanished once more. Filey and Willis, wary of suffering the same fate as their comrades, stuck close together as they cautiously searched the underbrush. Claive, groaning in pain and filled with rage, jabbed at the bushes erratically with his sword. Finally, Fried couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shouted, ¡°Enough!¡± But the guards, consumed by their anger, continued swinging their weapons like children hacking at weeds with sticks. ¡°I said, enough!¡± Fried yelled again, and the chaotic swordplay ceased. Claive continued groaning, his pain evident. Fried didn¡¯t bother ordering him to quiet down. ¡°Shadow of Terdin, come forward,¡± Fried commanded loudly toward the distant bushes. Then, to the King¡¯s astonishment, the shadow emerged not from afar but from a thicket just five steps away. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Fried had been watching the area around his guards, assuming the surroundings were well-lit by the moonlight and the bushes were low enough not to hide anyone. He hadn¡¯t paid much attention to that spot, so when the shadow appeared, it felt as if a ghost had materialized. Instinctively, Fried let out a low gasp and stepped back. Seeing the King¡¯s fear, the shadow immediately prostrated himself, pressing his hands to the ground. A proper knight would have merely knelt, but this was a groveling position¡ªhumiliatingly low. ¡°You called for me, Your Majesty?¡± The King said nothing for a moment. ¡®He noticed my fear. That¡¯s not good.¡¯ The fact that he was struggling to maintain his authority over a slave was absurd to him. Willis and Claive approached. Filey was helping the fallen Lahison to his feet. Thankfully, he wasn¡¯t dead. It would have been a disgrace if the king¡¯s royal guard had been killed by a mere slave. Claive stood right behind the slave. Despite being completely defenseless, the slave didn¡¯t raise his head from his bowed posture. ¡®This guy is too dangerous. He¡¯s skilled enough to assassinate Mantum. If he sets his mind to it, killing Terdin would be child¡¯s play.¡¯ Right now, he could easily execute him. ¡®If he can kill Terdin, that means he could kill me too!¡¯ Claive raised his sword and signaled to the king. The tip of his blade was aimed at the slave¡¯s nape. His helmet was stained with blood, dark as black ink. It didn¡¯t look like his eye was injured but as though the helmet itself had bled. Though the moonlight didn¡¯t reveal the inside of the helmet, one eye surely couldn¡¯t even open. ¡®With eyes like that, can he even aim for the neck properly? Acting all high and mighty¡­¡¯ Fried shook his head at Claive. Claive lowered his sword with an openly disappointed expression. It was a shame to kill him. His submissive demeanor, showing no resistance even with a sword aimed at his back in front of the king, was particularly appealing. ¡°You will never escape being a slave.¡± The slave said nothing and remained prostrate. ¡°Raise your head.¡± He obeyed. His expression didn¡¯t show defiance or rebellion against the king¡¯s command. Instead, it was a naive look, as though he didn¡¯t understand what was being said. ¡°Stand and kneel. This position is uncomfortable.¡± He followed the order without hesitation. His expression remained unchanged. ¡°A perfect face for use.¡± The king leaned toward the slave¡¯s face. ¡°If I tell Baron Selken to take you back, can Illiam stop him?¡± The king asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± From the first meeting until now, the slave¡¯s expression hadn¡¯t wavered. It wasn¡¯t a ploy or tactic¡ªit was genuine ignorance. That¡¯s how slaves were. ¡°He can¡¯t stop him. On the battlefield, Illiam may wield power, but in peacetime, he¡¯s less significant than a minor rural lord. And if Baron Selken, who wields influence even in the royal court, were to take you by force, could Illiam stop him? Filing a lawsuit? The one deciding the case would be me. Which side do you think I¡¯d choose? Hm?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I can. No, I alone can. And I can give you even more than that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t understand what you mean¡­¡± ¡°With a royal command, I could simply order you. But to make your choice easier, I¡¯ll offer you a suitable reward. If you wish, I¡¯ll grant you a title. Selken may lose a slave, but with equivalent compensation, he¡¯ll let you go. Do you understand? A mere slave like you would become a noble with land.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean. Do I have to do something?¡± ¡®This isn¡¯t just stupidity¡ªhe might not even comprehend the context of the conversation. I guess I¡¯ll have to spell it out.¡¯ Under normal circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t have used anything beyond metaphors and insinuations, but now he had no choice but to be explicit. ¡°Kill General Illiam Terdin.¡± The shadow of Terdin was stunned into silence, unable to respond. It was understandable. Fried pushed further. ¡°Do it without anyone knowing. Leave no trace that it was you. But if you fail to carry out the king¡¯s command and report this to Terdin, your life is forfeit. Even if you run away, there will be no place in this land for you to hide.¡± At Fried¡¯s gesture, Claive and three royal guards surrounded the slave, raising their swords. No matter how well he could hide, there was no escaping this. Lahison, who had just regained his senses and was staggering back, looked ready to slash him to pieces the moment the king¡¯s order was given. ¡°A knight with land and title¡ªor a criminal guilty of defying the king¡¯s order. Which will you choose?¡± It was an easy decision. Yet the slave remained silent. Fried didn¡¯t force an answer. Forcing one now wouldn¡¯t make it sincere. And sincerity wasn¡¯t necessary. Fried signaled the guards with a nod. Three of them quickly complied, but Claive resisted until the king glared at him with a stern expression to dismiss him. Claive reluctantly withdrew. Fried turned and walked away under the escort of three guards, but Claive couldn¡¯t help himself. He turned back to the slave and spoke one last time. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, say so now. I¡¯ll cut your throat painlessly.¡± The slave said nothing. To an outsider seeing only this moment, it might appear that the kingdom¡¯s mightiest knight in heavy armor was threatening and intimidating an unarmed young man. As Claive returned to the allied camp, he couldn¡¯t suppress the simmering rage that erupted with each breath. When he finally reached the king, he spoke in a tone of defiance. ¡°You should have dealt with him. He won¡¯t obey.¡± ¡®Who¡¯s not obeying whom?¡¯ Fried thought silently, maintaining a dignified exterior. ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± Fried said aloud, appearing calm. ¡°He¡¯ll surely report to General Terdin.¡± Claive¡¯s words reflected the thoughts of the other guards as well. Fried let them think so. Thoughts spread like wildfire. Eventually, everyone who discovered this secret mission would come to the same conclusion. ¡®Either way, I will win¡ªwhether he kills General Terdin or fails.¡¯ [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 25 [Translator - Jjescus][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 25: Prince Damion Prince Damion noticed his father returning from outside the camp late at night. Four royal guards followed closely behind him. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Where have you been at such a late hour?" Damion asked as politely and amiably as he could. "I just went for a night walk." Though the response wasn¡¯t entirely curt, the tone was harsh. A night walk? That was unlikely! But the atmosphere wasn¡¯t one for further inquiry. The men following him all looked grim. The one at the rear, in particular, Captain Claive of the royal guard, was holding one eye with his hand, breathing heavily. He seemed both angry and exhausted. "Are you alright, Captain Claive?" "Nothing happened." Claive brushed past Damion quickly, nearly shoulder-checking him as he left. Even though they passed close by, Damion couldn¡¯t tell if the substance on Claive¡¯s hand was mud or blood. But one thing was clear¡ªnothing had happened, as the captain claimed, was definitely not the truth. "I asked if you were okay, and you said ''nothing happened''? What a bluntly honest answer, my friend." None of the royal guards were close to Damion. They were knights who had sworn loyalty solely to the king and obeyed only his orders. Their ranks were above everyone else¡¯s, and beneath no one¡¯s. They operated independently from other royal knights and had the privilege of ignoring all but the king¡¯s commands. This autonomy was to ensure they could refuse orders from higher-ups in the event of a rebellion. Even while stationed with Terdin¡¯s army, they acted independently, refusing to take orders even from General Terdin. Naturally, they could remain silent toward the prince as well. Though Damion was curious about the situation, he refrained from pressing further. His father wasn¡¯t one to answer questions until he initiated the conversation himself. Not even his most cherished eldest son, Crown Prince Lamuel, received warm treatment from him. At least this impartiality spared Damion any jealousy. ¡®Now is not the time for this.¡¯ Damion waited for his father to enter the grand pavilion and then moved. His target was Bishop Aikob¡¯s personal supply warehouse. The army had two general supply tents and one for his father¡¯s provisions, but Aikob¡¯s personal warehouses numbered three. "Prince, what brings you here at this hour?" The person managing the tent wasn¡¯t a supply officer or royal administrator but a priest Aikob had personally brought along. Despite the late hour, the priest was impeccably dressed in his robes and showed no sign of drowsiness. He was as imposing as the royal guards. "I¡¯ve come to fetch a bottle of wine." As Damion attempted to step inside, the priest naturally moved to block his way with a wide smile. "You need the bishop¡¯s authorization." "What? He¡¯s likely asleep at this hour. I¡¯ll bring the authorization tomorrow. Just let me take one bottle now." Damion maintained his smile, and the priest kept his. "That won¡¯t do, Your Highness." "Come now, I¡¯ll take responsibility¡ª" "Everyone in the royal family knows Your Highness never takes responsibility for such things." "When have I ever¡ª" At that moment, Aikob¡¯s voice came from behind. "What¡¯s going on?" Damion bit his lip but quickly masked his irritation with a polite smile, bowing to Aikob. "I wanted to pray late at night but couldn¡¯t concentrate. I thought a bottle of wine might help. As you¡¯ve often said, only wine can help one focus on prayer, isn¡¯t that right?" Aikob chuckled heartily. "Even out here, you don¡¯t forget to pray. Truly, the second prince is the perfect candidate to rule this heathen land. But instead of relying on wine, why not join me for prayer directly?" "How could I intrude on your rest, Bishop? If you could just allow me a bottle¡ª" Before Damion could finish, Aikob was already heading toward his tent. Damion sighed through his nose. The old man just had to come along! Why not just stay in your sanctuary? ¡®Then again, since he came, so did the wine.¡¯ Damion reluctantly followed into the tent, where Aikob waited, as always, with a stiff and solemn expression. When Damion stood before him, the bishop gestured with a nod. Damion removed his upper garment, his thin frame shivering in the cold northern air. He didn¡¯t bother asking for a blanket; Aikob would surely deliver a sermon about how "faith blooms in suffering" and recount tales of saints enduring blizzards without clothing for an hour. Thankfully, the floor was covered with a woolen rug, though its intricate patterns clearly came from a foreign heathen land. Damion knelt on the rug beneath the sun-cross, the symbol of the official faith. As always, Aikob stood before the sun-cross, blocking it from view. This made Damion feel as though his prayers were directed at Aikob rather than the divine, a peculiar sensation. Being shirtless also bothered him. If this was uncomfortable for a man, how much worse must it be for women? Of course, women also prayed before the sun-cross while disrobed, but they did so in private or with nuns present. This prayer ritual, conducted in secret, had sparked many rumors accusing Aikob of immoral behavior with young noblewomen. Such accusations never surfaced openly; anyone who voiced them faced religious trials and punishments equivalent to murder charges. This applied even to a prince. Damion knew the rumors weren¡¯t baseless, but he said nothing. After reciting three prayer verses, Damion was finally allowed to dress. "Well done, Your Highness." Aikob seated himself in a grand wooden chair adorned with carvings and images symbolizing saints'' miracles. It was as imposing as the king¡¯s iron throne. ¡®Why did this man insist on coming along for this campaign? Isn¡¯t it the chancellor¡¯s duty to guard the throne during the king¡¯s absence? He¡¯s missing a golden opportunity to exploit merchants while the king is away.¡¯ Aikob stared at Damion as if to ask why he was still there. Damion, contemplating how to get the wine, changed the subject. "Have you heard? They say the king of the Geron tribe died to the sound of trumpets from the heavens." Aikob¡¯s face twisted into displeasure. "Do not call them the Geron tribe. Call them savages. If you address them by their chosen names, you¡¯ll eventually grant them their desires. Names are important. A soul resides in a name." This was clearly the prelude to a lecture. "Yes, I¡¯ll keep that in mind." Realizing his mistake, Damion quickly sought to appease him, but it was too late. "Listen carefully, Your Highness. As the future ruler of this land, you must always remember: never regard savages as equals. Treat them as beasts, or worse. If they wish to be treated as humans, teach them it comes only by accepting our god. Your duty here is to spread the word of the divine as quickly as possible." "Of course, Bishop. Now, please rest well." Just as Damion turned to leave, Aikob answered his earlier question. "I heard about those heavenly sounds as soon as I arrived. It¡¯s all the soldiers can talk about." "Really? What did you tell them? I¡¯d like to hear your explanation. Surely, it wasn¡¯t the trumpet of the apocalypse?" Aikob chuckled. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w "All things are explained by divine providence. If it were the trumpet of the end times, wouldn¡¯t there be signs of judgment? The earth splitting, fire raining from the skies? Are clergy like us ascending to heaven?" Aikob spread his hands as if inviting those around him to look. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t it be the sound of heaven weeping, as God attempts to deliver a revelation to us?¡± ¡°We must distinguish between the temptations of the devil and the revelations of God. The soldiers might simply have imagined it together.¡± ¡°But General Terdin heard it too.¡± ¡°In my view, being a general doesn¡¯t make one any different. Only a clergyman like myself can hear and discern the truth. If that sound rings again and I hear it, only then can I say anything about it. Not that it will happen, but until then, there¡¯s no need for Your Highness to worry.¡± Damion considered asking Aikob what he thought of the soldiers¡¯ opinion that it might be the voice of the war god the Gerons believed in. ¡®If I do that, I¡¯ll end up listening to a sermon until sunrise tomorrow.¡¯ Damion simply nodded with a smile. ¡°Oh, and I heard you met the chieftain of the barbarians.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why did you meet him?¡± Aikob asked sharply. ¡°Well¡­¡± Damion racked his brain for an answer to avoid being assigned the task of flogging himself while reciting prayers a hundred times. ¡°To spread God¡¯s word to the barbarians, wouldn¡¯t we first need to move their king? That requires careful effort, so I thought I¡¯d start by showing my face.¡± ¡°How was he?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll take a long time.¡± ¡°Of course, it will.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll also need a bottle of wine.¡± ¡°Surely, you¡¯re not thinking of giving wine to that barbarian?¡± ¡°I thought I¡¯d show them how superior wine, the drink we call divine, is compared to their honey mead.¡± Aikob considered this for a moment before nodding solemnly. ¡°You mean to test if their crude tongues can appreciate such profound flavors.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°In that case, take a bottle.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°But not the wine at the very bottom. That¡¯s a rare bottle I¡¯m saving for the altar.¡± Aikob handed over a signed certificate. The moment Damion received it, he quickly turned to leave. ¡°Oh, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Damion flinched as though caught in the act of a crime. ¡°Congratulations on your engagement in advance.¡± ¡°Engagement? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Oh dear. I spoke too soon. I assumed His Majesty had already told you. My mistake! Then, I¡¯ll stop here so as not to spoil your joy.¡± Aikob placed a finger on his lips and winked. It was a grotesque sight, but Damion¡¯s curiosity was stronger than his disgust. And the fact that Aikob had mentioned it so hastily meant he was willing to share more. ¡°Could you at least give me a hint?¡± Damion asked earnestly. Aikob sighed as if there was no other choice. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you just one word: Vormont. Nothing more.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Damion said with a smile and bowed. As soon as he left the tent, Damion spat on the ground. ¡°Engagement? Vormont?¡± Damion returned to the supply tent, waved the certificate at the strict priest there, and declared, ¡°I¡¯m taking a bottle of wine.¡± The priest examined the certificate with a frown before leading Damion inside and pointing at two crates of wine. ¡°Which one will you take?¡± ¡°The one at the bottom.¡± ¡°Are you sure? That one¡¯s meant for the altar¡ª¡± ¡°I said, the one at the bottom.¡± The priest tilted his head and muttered, ¡°That can¡¯t be right¡­¡± but couldn¡¯t argue with the written authorization and opened the lower crate. An engagement he knew nothing about? Names of noble families flashed through Damion¡¯s mind. Duke of Vormont had three children. The firstborn, Rusef, was from his first wife, who had passed away. The twins¡ªa daughter, Sharlon, and a son, Aduer¡ªwere born to his second wife. ¡®So my fianc¨¦e must be Charlon Vormont.¡¯ The Vormonts had waged war against the Kingdom of Triton about a decade ago, a war that General Terdin himself had ended. The defeated Vormonts were forced to pay massive reparations, cede territory, and send their firstborn, Rusef, as a hostage. Since then, the Gallant and Vormont families had avoided direct conflict. Trade between the two territories grew, and diplomatic disputes ceased. But that didn¡¯t mean relations had improved. To this day, the mention of Vormonts stirred anger in many soldiers who had not yet forgotten their fallen comrades. The sentiment was mutual on the other side. And now, out of the blue, the only daughter of that family was to marry Damion, not even the firstborn? Holding the bottle of wine, Damion glanced toward his father¡¯s tent, still brightly lit as if it were midday. ¡®Father must¡¯ve struck some deal involving me.¡¯ [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 26 [Translator - Jjescus][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 26: Wine (1) ¡°You¡¯re just the person I wanted to see!¡± Ram was on his way to General Terdin¡¯s tent early in the morning. Instead, he unexpectedly ran into Prince Damion first. The prince greeted him with his usual radiant smile. With his golden hair and white teeth catching the morning sunlight, he seemed not to reflect the light but to emit it himself. ¡°Good morning, Your Highness,¡± Ram said, bowing his head in greeting. ¡°Where are you headed?¡± The prince was holding a bottle of wine. He also had three glasses¡ªelegant crystal ones, by the looks of them. Baron Selken owned a few similar glasses, and the baroness often said the same thing whenever the slaves handled them: ¡®Be careful. Those are worth more than selling ten of you.¡¯ Ram replied politely, ¡°I¡¯m on my way to see General Terdin.¡± ¡°Ah, that makes sense. You¡¯re practically his shadow. But the General is likely in a meeting with my father, so you won¡¯t be able to meet him now. Come with me.¡± Though he said, ¡°Come with me,¡± Damion practically dragged Ram along by the shoulder. The knights escorting them followed with their usual looks of disapproval. The walk was uncomfortable in many ways¡ªthe physical closeness of the prince was especially unsettling for Ram. It wasn¡¯t until they reached the king¡¯s tent that Damion let go of him. ¡°Wait here for a moment. Don¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Ram had no idea why he was being asked to wait. Was the prince arranging a meeting with the General for him? There was no need for that, though... ¡®Do I even want to see the General right now?¡¯ Ram doubted he could bring himself to discuss the assassination order, even if they met. ¡°What¡¯s this about an engagement?¡± Damion¡¯s voice carried from inside the tent. Ram didn¡¯t need to strain to hear it. However, the king¡¯s voice was quieter, requiring some effort to catch. ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± ¡°Archbishop Aikob mentioned it last night.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Archbishop to be so loose-tongued.¡± The king clicked his tongue. ¡°How could I not know about my own engagement? Were you planning to keep it a secret until the very last moment?¡± ¡°I intended to tell you when your fianc¨¦e arrived.¡± ¡°Arrived? Here? When?¡± ¡°Soon.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Have you not heard? The daughter of Vormont.¡± ¡°She¡¯s coming here? When?¡± ¡°¡­By the way, why are you carrying a bottle of wine so early in the morning?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important right now! When is this fianc¨¦e of mine supposed to arrive?¡± ¡°Mind your manners, Damion. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m in a meeting with the General and the commanders? We¡¯re discussing how you can carry yourself as a conqueror with dignity. And yet here you are, making a scene with a bottle of wine! Have you no shame?¡± After the king¡¯s reprimand, Terdin¡¯s calm voice followed. ¡°Perhaps I could step outside to speak with the prince for a moment?¡± ¡°That would be for the best. It seems my son listens to you more than he does to me.¡± ¡°Surely that¡¯s not true, Your Majesty. The person the prince cherishes most is you.¡± Soon, Terdin and Damion stepped outside the tent. Ram bowed to Terdin, who seemed both surprised and pleased by the unexpected meeting. ¡®So that¡¯s what Mage Kura meant by the General¡¯s ¡®mistake.¡¯ Anyone could see he treats me as someone special.¡¯ The two moved further away, to a secluded spot where no one could overhear them. Ram stayed back, giving them space, though he could hear every word. ¡°Stepping outside, I can see how ridiculous my behavior was, no wonder people call me immature. My brother Lamuel was already leading troops on the battlefield at my age.¡± ¡°He did hold a command position,¡± Terdin replied. ¡°Held a command position? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Prince Lamuel stayed in the rear and never set foot on the battlefield.¡± ¡°I heard he fought and achieved victories.¡± ¡°The troops under his command won battles. The actual leadership was handled by other commanders. The victories, of course, were credited to Prince Lamuel.¡± ¡°So, all those stories my brother told me about his exploits were lies?¡± ¡°Not lies, exactly. I can¡¯t say how he framed things, but war stories are best taken with a grain of salt.¡± ¡°Even half of what he said would be impressive.¡± ¡°If I may say so, Prince Lamuel¡¯s accomplishments wouldn¡¯t even amount to a quarter of that. You have no reason to feel intimidated by those tales.¡± Terdin spoke in a low voice, and Damion laughed. Then, as if something had just occurred to him, Damion asked, ¡°What happened to Captian Claive? I saw him last night with blood running down from his eye, and now he¡¯s wearing a bandage.¡± ¡°I noticed as well, but the atmosphere didn¡¯t allow for questions. Even if I asked, he¡¯s not the type to answer.¡± Ram¡¯s heart pounded. This was the issue he wanted to discuss with Terdin. He had struck the Commander in the eye. What consequences would there be? Would Terdin be affected? After all, Ram was his shadow. Even if Ram couldn¡¯t ask directly, he hoped to glean more from their conversation. However, Damion, unconcerned, shifted back to the original topic. "You''re saying my fianc¨¦e is Charlon of Vormont, correct?" "Yes." "Why didn''t you tell me?" "I only found out last night." [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w "Before I left the capital, Ruseph suddenly disappeared. He left without saying a word, so I thought he''d only stepped out for a moment. I even tried to bid him farewell before coming here! But now it seems he had already returned. How could he leave without telling me?" "I¡¯m not sure; I don''t know about that either." "Oh, I apologize. Asking someone who''s been in the north for almost two years about royal affairs is out of line!" "As you said, I can''t be aware of everything going on in the royal court. But judging by the circumstances, it seems Ruseph found out about the situation as abruptly as you did." Damion scratched his head and then asked, "What was the deal?" It was the sharpest tone he''d used so far in their conversation. "Royal marriages always involve some kind of negotiation, but there''s no need to frame it so harshly. Besides, nothing is set in stone yet, and¡ª" "Father never liked Ruseph, did he?" "Well, it¡¯s no secret that he wouldn¡¯t send his eldest son as a hostage." "Since he¡¯s a child from the previous wife, he¡¯s probably not that precious to the current duchess either. So, is Father planning to take the duchess''s child as a hostage instead, under the guise of them being my fianc¨¦e?" Terdin smiled softly and waved his hand. "Let''s just call it strengthening ties between two houses. From what I¡¯ve heard, His Majesty requested reinforcements from Duke Vormont for this war. Despite their loss to us ten years ago, they still have a formidable army. Borrowing even a portion of that army would surely aid our efforts in this conflict." "That formidable army has always been a thorn in Father''s side. He¡¯s continually threatened to start another war unless they reduce their forces, but the duke has never responded. Each time Father spoke of it, he¡¯d grow furious, saying the hostage wasn¡¯t good enough." "From Duke Vormont''s perspective, reducing his army wouldn¡¯t have been an easy task. You can''t just dismiss knights who have sworn fealty overnight, nor would their vassal knights willingly cut down the number of their own squires." "So, my marriage is just a deal in exchange for military support?" "It''s a partnership." "It''s a deal." "The root of this issue was the land exchanged as a wedding gift between the two families, wasn¡¯t it? Another marriage could provide a key to peace between the two houses." "Or plant the seeds for another conflict." "One can never know the future. There''s no need to be so pessimistic from the outset." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, life¡¯s always like that." When Damion mimicked an old man¡¯s voice, Terdin burst into laughter. But then, the prince suddenly dropped his smile and said, "To be honest, it''s suspicious. Do you remember how long it took for Lamuel¡¯s marriage to finalize? It was over two years." "Of course I do. It was a national celebration. Even the children of Tamperton were making bets on who the fianc¨¦e would be." Damion double-checked that no one was around before speaking in a whisper. "I¡¯m frustrated with how hastily my marriage is being arranged, but doesn¡¯t it feel like everything is moving too quickly? You might¡¯ve guessed this already, but Father started preparing for a campaign before even receiving confirmation that this war was over. I''ve never seen preparations move this fast. Supplies and reinforcements that used to take ages to arrange when you requested them were suddenly ready in no time. And simultaneously, the army from Born also began marching. Even if the engagement was arranged without my knowledge, how could their army be ready to move so quickly?" "Suppose they had been preparing reinforcements for you in advance and, upon hearing about the engagement, thought, ''Why not?'' and set off. How about that?" "Would you accept such a na?ve explanation?" "Sometimes, being na?ve helps things progress smoothly." Terdin glanced toward the tents and said, "I¡¯ll be late for the meeting. I can¡¯t let it proceed without me, so I should head in." "Then I¡¯ll be going as well." "Aren¡¯t you going to greet His Majesty?" "Consider it done earlier." Damion gestured to his two bodyguards. Terdin was about to turn away when he noticed the wine still in his hand and asked, "You were holding that even in front of His Majesty. Why are you drinking this early in the morning?" "Wine isn¡¯t alcohol." "If it intoxicates you, it¡¯s alcohol." "According to Archbishop Aikob, wine is the breath of the gods or something like that, so it only lifts the spirits, not intoxicates." "So, you take the Archbishop¡¯s words literally only when it comes to wine?" Damion shrugged and said, "I¡¯m planning to have a drink with Chief Jedrick." Terdin hesitated for a moment before saying, "If you¡¯re meeting the chief, stay in the protection of my shadow at all times." "I was thinking of inviting him to drink with me anyway." Damion glanced at Ram, who had been eavesdropping on their conversation. Ram tried to appear indifferent, avoiding any reaction. "That boy, drinking with you?" "Why not?" Terdin shrugged again. "Do as you wish. Though I doubt that boy will drink." The prince gestured to Ram. "Come along. Let¡¯s go together." Ram glanced at Terdin for guidance, but the general had already entered the king¡¯s tent. Once again, he couldn¡¯t say it. And still, Ram wasn¡¯t sure if he should. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 27 [Translator - Jjescus][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 27: Wine (2) The guards protecting the chieftain¡¯s tent allowed Damion to enter without any resistance. This was a place even Count Vadio and other curious royal knights couldn¡¯t pass through. Of course, Ram always had free passage, but the prince did not share such privileges. It seemed there had been special instructions from Terdin regarding him. Jedrick, who was lounging in a slightly reclined position while reading a book, was startled to see Damion barging in unannounced. He quickly straightened up. ¡°I told you before, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯d bring the liquor.¡± Damion abruptly sat down and handed a glass of wine to Jedrick. He then extended one to Ram as well. ¡°You drink too.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Ram replied firmly. ¡°When I say drink, you drink.¡± ¡°My duty is to protect you both.¡± ¡°Such a rigid fellow. The general was right about you.¡± Ram almost responded with, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true,¡± but stopped himself. To avoid revealing that he had overheard the earlier conversation, he pretended ignorance. ¡°Fine. You¡¯re not my subordinate, so I can¡¯t order you to drink. But at least take the glass. There¡¯s an old saying: if anyone is without a glass during a toast, uninvited spirits may show up.¡± That was the first Ram had heard of such a superstition. Perhaps it was a regional thing? ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want a spirit to visit me, would you?¡± The prince once again held out the glass. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll just hold it.¡± Ram accepted the glass with both hands and allowed the prince to pour a small amount of wine. Jedrick didn¡¯t particularly refuse the offer. Boredom from his life as a prisoner must have made the idea of some entertainment welcome. Despite his youth, Geronians were probably accustomed to drinking from an even younger age. At first, Jedrick sipped cautiously¡ªnot out of fear of poison, but with an expression that said, ¡®Is this even supposed to taste good?¡¯ Soon enough, however, he seemed to like it and began drinking enthusiastically. ¡°Wine isn¡¯t meant to be consumed like that,¡± Damion pointed out. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a ¡®proper¡¯ way to drink liquor,¡± Jedrick replied, ignoring him and pouring another glass for himself. Damion reprimanded him again. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Wine isn¡¯t meant to be poured so carelessly.¡± ¡°Does the taste change if you pour it differently?¡± ¡°¡­I wouldn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Then how should it be poured?¡± ¡°Gently, as if handling a delicate woman¡ªwith finesse.¡± ¡°People from the North don¡¯t treat women delicately.¡± ¡°¡­Then how do you treat them?¡± ¡°The same as men. Why should there be a difference?¡± ¡°Women are weaker than men, so you should be careful.¡± ¡°Never say that to a woman in Geron. It¡¯s the one thing they hate hearing most.¡± ¡°So, women go into battle too?¡± ¡°If there are 80 men, there are 20 women. Some women are weak, just as some men are.¡± Jedrick poured more wine clumsily and drank deeply again. Damion, after staring at his wine glass for a while, finally poured it in the same careless way and drank it down just as Jedrick did. He muttered almost inaudibly, ¡°This is really expensive¡­ Is this okay?¡± Ram didn¡¯t drink but could tell from the aroma that it was a fine wine. In Selken Castle, there was a cave cellar where the temperature remained steady year-round. Half of it was filled with wine. Ram occasionally followed the steward to retrieve wine from there. The steward strictly adhered to a predetermined list. The wine brought up from that cellar was never served to guests. There was a separate storage area for guest wine, where any servant could grab a bottle without concern. But the wine from the cave cellar was reserved solely for the baron, who savored it with great care. He would sniff, taste, and delicately swirl the wine as if it would shatter with vigorous movement. Here, however, the two young men drank with loud gulps. Damion had not initially planned to drink this way, but Jedrick¡¯s comment¡ª¡¯Your wine is so weak it¡¯s only fit to warm you up in the morning after waking¡¯¡ªsparked a competitive spirit. Judging by his flushed face, however, Jedrick didn¡¯t seem particularly good with alcohol either. The wine ran out quickly. Though they lamented the lack of more, neither asked for another bottle. Ram was relieved there had only been one bottle to start with. Drunk, Damion rambled on about the history of Triton and the invasion wars of the Principality of Born. Jedrick didn¡¯t seem particularly entertained, but he listened without yawning. Jedrick enjoyed listening to stories. He would often ask Ram to tell him tales under the guise of practicing the language, but Ram, lacking the gift of storytelling, could only share brief anecdotes. Perhaps that was why Jedrick, despite his apparent dislike of Damion, didn¡¯t interrupt him. ¡°And that¡¯s how the Duke of Vormont¡¯s daughter ended up visiting,¡± Damion concluded, looking at Jedrick expectantly. Jedrick fell silent, deep in thought. Damion, sounding slightly apologetic, asked, ¡°Hmm, was it too hard for you to understand?¡± Though the question carried a hint of condescension, Jedrick responded without any trace of annoyance. ¡°No, I just couldn¡¯t organize it in my head.¡± ¡°Well, there were some technical terms, and you¡¯re probably not interested in our history¡­¡± [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w ¡°It wasn¡¯t the terminology. It¡¯s just that your pronunciation is unfamiliar. Does Vormont speak a different language from Triton?¡± Jedrick asked, tilting his head. ¡°Both speak the common language of the South. However, the pronunciation and vocabulary differ slightly, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Let me summarize then. The Vormont family are lords who own the Born region, which is about one-third the size of the Triton Kingdom. Is that correct?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Their name is Lancis Vormont, correct pronunciation?¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty good at it. That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°The eldest son from the first wife is named Rusef, and the twins from the second wife are a daughter, Charlon, and a son, Aduer. Did I get the pronunciation right?¡± ¡°Perfect.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll summarize it like this.¡± Jedrick tilted his gaze slightly upward to the left and recited effortlessly. ¡°The Born region was originally imperial territory, but a family from the southern continent led an army, seized the land, and became the Vormont family. When the empire demanded its return, the Vormont family ceded the land to the king of Triton. In response, King Gallant of the time recognized the area as an independent duchy. That¡¯s how the Vormont family and the Gallant family formed a lord-vassal contract.¡± Jedrick¡¯s tone didn¡¯t sound rushed, as if he was trying to recite memorized lines quickly. Though his pronunciation remained awkward, his explanation flowed without hesitation or stumbling over unfamiliar words. ¡°Since the empire was already weakened and preoccupied with conflicts against other external forces, they couldn¡¯t intervene in Triton¡¯s unilateral actions. Due to this relationship, the Vormont family and the Gallant family formed a bond through marriage. A princess sent as a bride offered a vast farmland in the northern Born region called Songtyon¡ªor is the pronunciation right?¡± ¡°Sentyon.¡± ¡°...That Sentyon land became part of the Gallant family¡¯s estate. However, the queen from Born died of illness without producing an heir, and when the king remarried, the Vormont family demanded the return of Sentyon. Here¡¯s what I don¡¯t get: why would they demand it back? A gift is a gift, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°The main reason was that there was no child between them. From the perspective of the Duke Vormont, if their grandchild had become king, even if the daughter had died, they would have retained the right to Sentyon. But the new queen the Gallant king married had nothing to do with Born. The duke argued that Sentyon was a gift to ¡®his daughter, who was also Triton¡¯s queen,¡¯ not a gift to the Triton royal family. Meanwhile, the king claimed it was a gift to the Gallant family.¡± ¡°You Southerners are known for having complicated contracts during weddings. Wasn¡¯t there any documentation to prove their claims? Especially for a royal marriage?¡± ¡°You have a point, Jedrick. But back then, weddings weren¡¯t as brutally formalized with contracts. They made oaths to the gods, but those were vague and open to interpretation.¡± Jedrick nodded a few times and resumed summarizing. ¡°So, both sides insisted that Sentyon was theirs, and eventually, Born¡¯s army attacked Sentyon and took it. Less than 20 years later, Triton¡¯s army recaptured it. The disputes continued, but there was a brief period of reconciliation. It was during the time when the king¡¯s nephew was the lord of Sentyon. Born proposed a political marriage, suggesting that any offspring would split the land¡ªhalf for Born and half remaining with Triton. But something went wrong. The reason was¡­ what again?¡± ¡°The bride from Born disappeared.¡± ¡°That¡¯s such a nonsensical turn of events that it¡¯s hard to wrap my head around. So, Born invaded again, but ten years ago, Triton¡¯s army counterattacked. At first, Born¡¯s forces, both superior in quality and numbers, seemed to have the upper hand, but the tide turned when Triton¡¯s army was led by the War God, Terdin.¡± ¡°Did I ever call General Terdin a War God?¡± Damion asked. Jedrick ignored him and continued, ¡°Terdin crushed the Born forces defending Sentyon and advanced all the way to the capital, Ramborn. However, Terdin had no intention of seizing the capital. That would have provoked Born¡¯s army into a desperate resistance, forcing Terdin¡¯s exhausted troops into a potentially years-long siege. Instead, he ended the war by securing a simple surrender term: taking one of their children as a hostage. Correct?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°But instead of offering the youngest, Aduer, they sent the eldest, Rusef. While the eldest was ideal for negotiations, it was an unsettling arrangement. So far, am I missing anything?¡± ¡°Not at all. And I never explained it chronologically like you just did. How did you piece that together? Especially while drunk...¡± Damion looked at him with awe that bordered on reverence. He pondered for a moment, then marveled again. ¡°How on earth did you manage that?¡± Ram was equally curious. Damion¡¯s southern dialect was tiresome and incomprehensible, but Jedrick¡¯s explanation had actually helped him understand Born¡¯s history. ¡°How did you do it, exactly?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Jedrick tilted his head. ¡°Explain it to me. If I could speak like you, I¡¯d get some compliments wherever I go.¡± Damion¡¯s eyes sparkled as he pleaded. Jedrick thought for a moment before drawing a square with his hands. ¡°If you have a square here, and another square next to it, you put the earlier parts of the story in the first square and the later parts in the second. Then, once the story is complete, you link the squares together.¡± Jedrick finished his explanation by spreading his hands. ¡°Simple, right?¡± Damion frowned. ¡°What nonsense is that?¡± Ram thought the same. ¡°How did you memorize such a long story in the first place?¡± Damion asked. ¡°You break the square into smaller pieces.¡± Jedrick gestured as though slicing the air with his hand. ¡°Stop with the square talk already.¡± Damion snapped. Ram couldn¡¯t agree more. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 28 [Translator - Jjescus][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 28: The Duke¡¯s Daughter (1) ¡°...The Vormont family still holds a massive army, and that army is causing trouble for your father¡ªis that it?¡± Jedrick asked. ¡°Exactly. Then, well, the Northern Conquest War broke out¡­¡± Ram wished Damion wouldn¡¯t use the term ¡°Conquest War.¡± It was the war in which Jedrick¡¯s kin perished, the Geron tribe lost their lands, and Ram¡¯s father met his end. However, Jedrick didn¡¯t seem particularly bothered by the mention of it. Perhaps he was hiding his feelings well, but at this moment, curiosity seemed to outweigh anything else in his expression. At first, Ram found Damion¡¯s story boring, but gradually, his interest grew. ¡°¡­It seems that my father requested reinforcements from the Duke of Vormont and proposed a political marriage at the same time. Perhaps he thought the marriage could settle the conflicts surrounding the Sentyon region.¡± ¡°A common and predictable story. ¡®Ikarum¡¯ married the eldest daughter of the Nak tribe just half a day after our father passed away.¡± It was the first time Jedrick mentioned his family. ¡°Ikarum?¡± Damion asked. ¡°My brother.¡± ¡°And the Nak tribe?¡± ¡°One of the three tribes that surrendered recently, apart from our Elum tribe. The largest is the Tagda tribe. My brother was supposed to marry the eldest daughter of the Tagda tribe, but that changed due to negotiations during their surrender.¡± It wasn¡¯t exactly a state secret. Even someone like Terdin or Lieutentant Aedun would already know. However, Damion seemed grateful that Jedrick shared the information directly. ¡°Do you dislike the idea of marrying the Duke¡¯s daughter?¡± Jedrick asked. ¡°My father¡¯s intentions behind this campaign feel sinister. It feels like I¡¯m being used.¡± ¡°Marriage is always like that, isn¡¯t it? Families leveraging each other for mutual benefit.¡± ¡°Well, when you put it like that, I can¡¯t argue.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good deal? An army, territory, and a dowry of that size. Or is it that you don¡¯t like her face?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even seen her face! And it doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Damion snapped. It was the first time Ram had seen him lose his temper in the three days since they met. He¡¯d assumed noble children, like Zenri, were always angry, but Damion wasn¡¯t usually like that. ¡°It¡¯s the premeditation I dislike. They say she¡¯s already on her way, even though we¡¯ve been here for only three days. Born is far south of Triton, meaning she must have departed before we even set out. It¡¯s as if my marriage is just another chore to be swiftly handled. If it comes to it, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the wedding is held here in the camp.¡± At Damion¡¯s grumbling, Jedrick¡¯s expression grew complicated. Hearing such things must have been grating for someone who had lost his father in this war. Yet, as always, Ram didn¡¯t seem to react much to the prince¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m not the only one being treated like this. In Born, twins are considered unlucky. Especially mixed-gender twins¡ªone of them is said to carry the fate of ending the family line. For the remarried Duchess of Born, it¡¯s probably ideal to groom her son as the Duke¡¯s heir and quickly marry off the unlucky daughter.¡± Damion drained the remaining liquor in his glass and reached for the bottle, only to find it empty. ¡°Should¡¯ve brought another bottle.¡± He spoke regretfully and continued, ¡°It¡¯s a pipe dream, but I want to marry someone I love. Marrying a stranger for political reasons? That¡¯s the easiest way to start a miserable life.¡± Ram began to feel concerned. This level of information was valuable enough for an enemy spy to risk their life over. Was it really okay to blurt it all out to the chief of a nominally hostile tribe? ¡°So, what do you plan to do, Prince?¡± Jedrick¡¯s voice softened noticeably. His usual cold, emotionless expression relaxed. Was it the alcohol? No, it was his voice¡ªJedrick¡¯s voice had an oddly disarming charm. Ram felt it, too. ¡°I¡¯m trying to find the safest and gentlest way to refuse.¡± Damion replied. ¡°Can you really reject a political marriage so easily? What about Sentyon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Triton¡¯s conquest territory as it stands. Whether through marriage or not, the Duke can¡¯t touch it. Besides, I have the task of governing the northern lands. Soon, I¡¯ll become the ¡®Marquis of the North.¡¯ Sentyon will be irrelevant to me¡ªso what¡¯s the point of the arrangement?¡± ¡°How do you plan to convince your father? I haven¡¯t met him yet, but from what you say, he seems incredibly stubborn.¡± ¡°If both parties refuse, even he would find it hard to push forward. It¡¯d be best if the lady herself spoke up first. They say the Duke of Vormont dotes on his daughter. If she proposes canceling the engagement, he might even suggest it himself. Or, how about she marries Ramuel instead? My brother often complains about his fianc¨¦e and might be willing to break it off to pursue Lady Charlon. From her perspective, the eldest son would be a better match than the second. And wouldn¡¯t becoming the queen consort be better than being the wife of a mere northern noble?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you just saying you¡¯d become the northern Marquis and persuade the King?¡± ¡°¡­I was.¡± ¡°And what will you say to the lady herself? ¡®Let¡¯s not get married,¡¯ just like that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought of something. Want to hear it?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Damion cleared his throat and, as if Lady Charlon were standing right in front of him, spoke earnestly, ¡°You are beautiful, Lady Charlon. You possess the grace of a queen and a fragrance that could blanket the world. I am unsure if I am worthy of you. I am but a mere warrior on the battlefield, incapable of tending to a household or treating a woman with the care she deserves. Marrying someone like me would bring you a lifetime of suffering. So, even now¡­¡± Jedrick burst out laughing before Damion could finish. Damion frowned and scolded him. ¡°Don¡¯t mock me.¡± Jedrick raised his hands in apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t mocking you.¡± Ram never imagined an apology coming from Jedrick¡¯s lips. ¡°But you laughed!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m mocking you¡ªI¡¯m laughing because it¡¯s genuinely amusing. If I were a woman, I¡¯d probably be so moved by your clumsiness that I¡¯d say yes to your proposal.¡± Damion thought deeply for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°Where in what I just said was there any mention of a proposal?¡± [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w ¡°You¡¯re saying those sweet words weren¡¯t a proposal? If I translated even the first sentence you just said to the men of my tribe, they¡¯d rather drop an axe on their own necks than let such words escape their mouths.¡± ¡°Then how do you savages reject a woman¡¯s proposal?¡± For the first time, the prince, who always called them the Geron tribe, used the word ¡°savages.¡± It seemed he was genuinely angry. Jedrick, of course, wasn¡¯t offended in the least. ¡°Basically, we don¡¯t reject a woman¡¯s proposal.¡± ¡°What? Then what if you already have a wife, and another woman approaches you to spend her life with you?¡± ¡°Then she becomes the second wife.¡± ¡°Good grief. And what about the first wife?¡± ¡°You mustn¡¯t neglect her. Though you might neglect the second wife. She has to accept that risk if she joins.¡± ¡°Savage ways indeed! I can¡¯t accept this. When I rule this land, the first thing I¡¯ll do is abolish such barbaric customs!¡± ¡°You can rule us, but you can¡¯t change us. I¡¯m afraid of you wandering around Geron tribes saying things like that. I¡¯ll have to follow you around to stop you from speaking¡­¡± Jedrick, who was laughing as he spoke, abruptly stopped. Damion grabbed Jedrick¡¯s shoulder with a radiant expression. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be my advisor. If I¡¯m to rule this place, I¡¯ll need help. Of course, I¡¯ve received the education of a monarch, but that was all for the Kingdom of Triton. If I become king, that education will be useful¡ªbut not here. As you said, my knowledge and skills won¡¯t work here. To unite you all and ensure peace without conflict with the kingdom, I¡¯ll need a mediator.¡± Damion spoke quickly, as if reciting lines he¡¯d rehearsed, shaking Jedrick¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You¡¯ll do it, Jedrick. From now on, you¡¯re my advisor. My counselor. My chancellor. How about that?¡± Jedrick turned to Ram as if asking for help. ¡°Your prince is excited. Take him away.¡± Ram agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll escort him out. Your Highness, you¡¯re drunk.¡± ¡°Exactly. What¡¯s the use of discussing this among ourselves? This is a matter to discuss with General Terdin. No need to tell Father¡ªhe¡¯s only interested in the fish and gold here anyway.¡± The prince left without even saying goodbye. Ram hurried to follow, but Damion was already walking far ahead, accompanied by two guards. Come to think of it, Ram had no reason to guard Prince Damion. His mission was to protect Jedrick. Inside the tent, Jedrick¡¯s laughter could be heard. Though unlikely, it sounded like genuine amusement. Two days later, troops from the Duchy of Vormont arrived. Though fewer in number than the royal reinforcements, they had a significant cavalry force, likely why they arrived so quickly. Upon seeing the troops, Lieutenant Aedun immediately complained. ¡°If they had given us those troops from the start, this war wouldn¡¯t have dragged on so long.¡± General Terdin replied cynically. ¡°If that had happened, you wouldn¡¯t have the chance to be treated like this now.¡± Ram deliberately stood some distance from General Terdin. He could hear their voices clearly enough and wanted to avoid being dragged into a conversation where the general might conjure unnecessary questions. ¡°I heard the prince isn¡¯t too fond of this marriage.¡± Terdin suddenly turned around. Their eyes met, startling Ram. But Terdin was looking for Damion. Confirming the prince wasn¡¯t there, Terdin finally spoke. ¡°He¡¯s still young. He dreams of love but is told to make a strategic choice. Naturally, he¡¯d sulk.¡± ¡°Dreaming of love isn¡¯t a crime. Could the prince refuse the engagement?¡± ¡°Could he disobey his father? That timid man?¡± ¡°Timid? The way the prince moves around meeting everyone, even lowly soldiers, he seems to have a strong spirit. The soldiers already like him.¡± It was the first time Ram had seen Aedun praise someone like that. ¡°It¡¯s because he¡¯s timid that he tries to get along with everyone. He can¡¯t bear the thought of anyone criticizing him, so he tries to be nice to everyone. I just hope that good nature doesn¡¯t end up being exploited.¡± Terdin¡¯s voice carried genuine concern for the prince. Ram heard the sound of approaching hooves. It was Damion, riding slowly as if reluctantly facing an unwanted task. ¡°General, the prince is arriving,¡± Ram informed. Terdin nodded but deliberately kept his gaze fixed ahead, speaking only to his lieutenant. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the prince dislikes the engagement. The marriage will happen regardless. The Duke of Vormont is offering his daughter to gain justification for sharing this northern land instead of the Sentyon region. The king, on the other hand, wants an army to suppress Vormont, along with a hostage. The prince¡¯s refusal won¡¯t change anything.¡± ¡°It makes me feel sorry for the prince.¡± ¡°Does it really?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°According to ¡®rumors,¡¯ the prince won¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°What rumors?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°No.¡± Terdin gestured toward the approaching Vormont army. ¡°It¡¯s awkward for me to explain. Just look, and you¡¯ll understand.¡± [Translator - Jjescus] sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 29 [Translator - Jjescus][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 29: The Duke¡¯s Daughter (2) A flag-bearer bearing the colors of Born approached swiftly, with the vanguard cavalry entering the allied camp. "Form ranks, everyone!" Lieutenant Aedun shouted, and thirty knights promptly lined up on either side of the road. Despite being only a squire who had yet to be knighted, Aedun was leading both the Terdin cavalry and the royal knights, his expression brimming with pride. It didn¡¯t take long for the Born cavalry to reach the formation Aedun had prepared. At a glance, there were two men at the forefront who seemed to hold high ranks, flanking a woman riding in the center. ¡®Is she the prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡¯ He had expected her to wear a fancy dress, but instead, she was clad in a leather cuirass reinforced with iron plates over her chest, thick leather boots, and gloves gripping the reins. The only distinguishing feature from the men¡¯s armor was her white-and-red-painted helmet adorned with extravagant feathers. ¡°Oh dear. An unexpected individual is among the group,¡± Terdin lamented, sounding somewhat upset. Lieutenant Aedun had already stepped forward to arrange the ranks, so there was no one by Terdin¡¯s side except for Ram. Thinking the comment might have been directed at him, Ram waited for further clarification. ¡®Unexpected? Who is he talking about?¡¯ It was probably one of the two men beside the woman, but with their helmets on and being unfamiliar faces, it was hard to guess whom Terdin was referring to. The slow-moving Prince Damion finally stood behind General Terdin. As usual, his movements were sluggish. Perhaps influenced by Jedrick¡¯s comment that a refusal might sound like a proposal, the prince seemed to have decided to act coldly, hoping the other side would withdraw first. The two hundred-strong Born cavalry finally met with Lieutenant Aedun. After a respectful greeting, Aedun explained something to the three figures at the front before escorting them toward Terdin. ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t that the general¡¯s son?¡± Damion murmured indifferently. ¡°Yes, my son, Astian,¡± Terdin replied. ¡°And the one at the very front¡­ judging by the armor, that must be Rusef.¡± ¡°That seems right. While Born has its own commander of knights, he must have taken charge himself since it involves bringing his sister back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impressive. After being held hostage for years, to come back to the royal family again¡­ If it were me, I¡¯d lock myself up at home and never look back,¡± Damion said, his tone ambiguous¡ªsomewhere between praise and sarcasm. ¡°And the one beside him¡­ perhaps¡­¡± Damion squinted, trailing off. Terdin finished for him. ¡°That lady must be Charlon Vormont.¡± A moment later, Rusef, Astian, and Charlon approached Terdin. Terdin naturally greeted them and introduced Prince Damion, who, despite his earlier grumbles, warmly welcomed them. ¡°Rusef! It¡¯s been a while. I wondered where you¡¯d disappeared to, but it¡¯s good to meet again like this.¡± Rusef removed his helmet. Beneath it was a strikingly handsome young man with unique green hair cascading to his cheeks and a prominent nose. He returned the greeting with a bright smile. ¡°My apologies for leaving without saying goodbye. Everything was decided so abruptly that I had no chance to inform you.¡± ¡°I thought Born had its own commander of knights. Why did you personally lead the forces?¡± ¡°I had to ensure my sister¡¯s safety myself!¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s inconvenient. If it were an outsider from Born, we wouldn¡¯t have to do anything. But now that Commander Rusef Vormont is here, we¡¯ll have to provide endless drinks! Unfortunately, there¡¯s not much liquor in the battlefield.¡± ¡°I anticipated that and brought enough for ten days!¡± The prince burst into laughter, and Rusef joined him. Beside him, another man quietly removed his helmet, greeted the prince with a nod, and stepped toward Terdin. He had brown hair tinged with gray, brown eyes, a sharp chin, and a lean, gentle face. He looked to be about twenty or twenty-one, appearing weary from the long journey yet somewhat gloomy. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Father.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to come, Astian.¡± ¡°When Rusef was sent back to Born, someone had to accompany him. I volunteered, knowing you were busy. I didn¡¯t have time to inform you.¡± ¡°I figured as much. We¡¯ll talk more later.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Despite the long time since they last met, neither showed much enthusiasm. Compared to the lively exchanges between Rusef, Damion, and others, the atmosphere between father and son was subdued, almost lifeless. Ram wondered if this was how fathers and sons were supposed to be. Finally, Charlon removed her helmet. A cascade of emerald-green hair spilled out like a waterfall, flowing over the cloak draped across her back. Despite the long journey and the confines of the helmet, her hair gleamed as if it were an enchanted jewel, glinting with sunlight. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Your Highness. I am Charlon Vormont.¡± In that moment, Ram understood what Terdin had meant earlier. ¡®The prince won¡¯t be able to refuse.¡¯ Charlon was stunningly beautiful. Despite her armor and the grime from the journey, her beauty was striking. Ram could only imagine how radiant she would appear after washing up, donning a dress, and adorning herself with jewelry and makeup. Damion stared at Charlon with a blank expression, failing to even offer a polite greeting in return. Ram grew anxious, fearing the prince might utter the refusal he had discussed with Jedrick right then and there. Charlon glanced at Rusef, her expression questioning whether she had said something wrong. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rusef, equally puzzled, broke the silence. ¡°Your Highness?¡± Sensing the awkward moment, Terdin spoke first. ¡°Since our guests must be tired from their long ride, perhaps Your Highness could personally guide them to the encampment?¡± Only then did Damion speak. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w ¡°Oh, forgive me. I was momentarily lost in thought admiring the color of your hair. Please pardon me.¡± Damion spoke stiffly and then turned his horse around. ¡°Follow me. I shall personally guide you to the camp, Lady Charlon.¡± With that, he left alone, leaving Charlon looking bewildered at Rusef. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Rusef said, shrugging his shoulders and spurring his horse to follow Damion. Charlon followed her brother closely. ¡®What¡¯s gotten into him?¡¯ Damion¡¯s face held a coldness unlike his usual demeanor. His familiar friendliness, even toward low-ranking soldiers, was nowhere to be seen, and the respectful behavior he maintained even after learning of Ram¡¯s slave origins was absent. Perhaps her beauty had unsettled him, making him angrier because rejecting her would be even harder. The realization that he was being used by his father might have fueled his frustration further. As General Terdin had pointed out, the prince had no choice but to accept this engagement. To refuse now would mean turning back the entire cavalry and rendering this beautiful pair of siblings¡¯ journey futile. The kind-hearted prince would likely accept the marriage out of consideration for them. That thought might be weighing heavily on him at this moment. ¡°I¡¯ll lead the cavalry forward, Father,¡± Astian said. ¡°Follow the Lieutenant,¡± Terdin replied curtly, issuing instructions like he would to any subordinate. What was going on with those two? Was there some lingering resentment between that father and son? With the prince acting that way and the general being so stern, where should he focus? Ram shifted his attention back and forth, listening to Terdin at the front and Damion behind him. Charlon¡¯s voice broke through. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself so much, Your Highness. You could have a servant guide us instead¡ª¡± Damion cut her off coldly. ¡°For my future bride, this is hardly an effort. My greater concern is whether you will find the food on the battlefield to your liking. The supply lines are not as smooth as those in a bountiful land like Born, so I must warn you in advance.¡± Ram grew worried. ¡®Didn¡¯t he practice acting indifferent to show disinterest? But this is overdoing it. He doesn¡¯t have to go that far.¡¯ Charlon also seemed uneasy, frequently casting glances at Rusef for help, though it seemed her brother could do little for her. General Terdin approached, murmuring to himself. ¡°I thought I¡¯d grown indifferent to most human affairs and emotions with age, but witnessing this moment up close still stirs me.¡± Ram asked, ¡° What do you mean?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it? A young man falling in love at first sight,¡± Terdin said, smiling as he slowly followed the three ahead of them. ¡°What?¡± Ram didn¡¯t understand Terdin¡¯s words. ¡®Love? In what way?¡¯ It suddenly dawned on Ram that he and Terdin were now alone. The cavalry¡¯s rapid movement had kicked up a cloud of dust over the plains, momentarily obscuring visibility. If he were to pull Terdin off his horse and drag him behind a hill, no one would notice. Overpowering a frail old man would be easy. The thunder of dozens of horses galloping simultaneously would drown out any screams. The Lieutenant wouldn¡¯t realize Terdin was dead, preoccupied as he was with his authority and leading the cavalry forward. The second son, Astian, had already ridden ahead, making him even less aware. The three ahead were so focused on one another that they didn¡¯t even glance back. Ram fixed his gaze on the back of the old general¡¯s neck. It reminded him of the moment she killed Mantum. Could he sever his neck here on the plains, bring it to King Gallant, and finally rid himself of his slave status forever? From slave to noble? At that moment, Terdin spoke without turning to face him. ¡°I heard you met with His Majesty on your first day. What did he say to you?¡± Ram flinched, startled by the sudden question. It was a good thing he wasn¡¯t looking; otherwise, his reaction would have certainly aroused suspicion. He steadied herself and responded. ¡°He asked who killed Mantum and what you were hiding. I told the truth¡ªthat I killed Mantum¡ªand said I didn¡¯t know what you might be hiding.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°Count Vadio seems to suspect my identity. He appears to have discovered that I¡¯m a slave and reported it to His Majesty.¡± ¡°What about Zenri Selken?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t ask about him.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°I see. Good work. Report to me if anything new comes up.¡± Terdin, who had started the conversation without looking back, finished it the same way and rode ahead. Ram watched him go, feeling both relieved and struck by a new realization. ¡®I can lie now. Well, I¡¯m not a slave anymore¡ªI¡¯m a free person.¡¯ But it didn¡¯t end there. He might even become a noble with his own estate. All he had to do was one thing. Just one thing¡­ [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 30 [Translator - Jjescus][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 30: First Encounter (1) Terdin had been busy negotiating all week, even visiting the Geron tribe''s village in person. He hadn¡¯t taken Ram with him on those trips because Ram had been assigned the protection of Damion, Charlon, and Jedrick. There was no need to assign guards to Rusef, as he already had three knights he had personally brought along, who stuck to him like shadows. Charlon had originally been assigned her own guards as well, but she dismissed them, claiming that Prince Damion would protect her. Damion himself also had assigned guards but dismissed them, stating he didn¡¯t want to be treated like a child. However, he made an exception for Ram. No, in fact, he had used Ram¡¯s presence as an excuse to dismiss everyone else. ¡°This man is trustworthy, Charlon, he¡¯s the finest knight in Terdin¡¯s service, discreet, and makes for easy company.¡± Charlon smiled at this praise. ¡°I felt comfortable with him the moment I first met him.¡± Unused to such compliments, Ram wanted to find a place to hide. It was clear to him that the praise wasn¡¯t genuine. He had never once removed his hood or helmet in front of Charlon, maintaining his disguise even with her. How could she say he was ¡°comfortable¡±? And a knight? The introduction itself was wrong. Ram stayed out of their line of sight, standing behind them. Everyone in the camp seemed to instinctively avoid approaching Damion and Charlon. As far as Ram knew, there had been no such explicit order, yet the two were often left alone. Damion often spoke of poetry and music, while Charlon talked about flowers and scenery. ¡°If I ever live in this barren land, I¡¯d like to grow plenty of flowers and raise sheep and cattle.¡± ¡°Spend a few more days experiencing autumn here, it¡¯s as cold as our winters. And the winter here¡ªwell, it¡¯s unimaginable.¡± Damion spoke as though he had lived there for years. ¡°Really? It¡¯s this cold already? I thought it was winter now,¡± Charlon said, concerned. ¡°Winter hasn¡¯t even begun. That¡¯s why we¡¯re pushing to conclude these negotiations before winter starts, so I can return here in spring to rule. If we start preparing in spring, we¡¯ll have plenty of time to brace for the next winter.¡± Finally, Ram found himself agreeing with Terdin¡¯s plan. ¡®The prince is in love and the lady from Born seems to like him too. If things go well between them, it should be good for me too, right?¡¯ Still, the king¡¯s orders loomed in the back of Ram¡¯s mind, tormenting him. ¡®It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t do anything. Then nothing will happen.¡¯ To Ram, defying the king¡¯s orders and getting himself executed counted as ¡°nothing happening.¡± Thus, several days passed. The day came when Prince Damion was to visit the Elum tribe personally. lThe preparations went quickly, as it was a planned trip. However, a problem arose. Lady Charlon had decided to accompany him. ¡°Why are you going with them?¡± Her brother, Rusef, shouted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me going?¡± Charlon shouted back. ¡°Did the prince ask for this? That¡¯s asking too much!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t the prince. I requested it.¡± Ram stood outside the tent prepared for the two siblings in the Born camp, listening to the entire argument. He wasn¡¯t particularly straining to hear; their voices were loud enough to leak outside. In other words, even the Born knights could hear everything. Yet none of them seemed to take it seriously¡ªit seemed they were used to it. ¡°You¡¯re saying you requested to go to a barbarian village? Did I hear that right?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be marrying the prince and ruling this land. I believe my presence before the Geron people declaring their surrender will greatly benefit the prince¡¯s position.¡± Ram had come to deliver a message from the prince but couldn¡¯t enter because of the argument. Standing awkwardly outside with the Born knights, Ram stared at the ground, pretending not to hear. ¡°I thought I¡¯d prepared myself for your boldness, but I wasn¡¯t prepared for this,¡± Rusef said, no longer shouting but still brimming with anger. ¡°You were a hostage in the Triton Kingdom for years, yet nothing happened to you. This place, on the other hand, is where we¡¯re entering as victors. Besides, the prince has ordered thorough protection from the royal knights, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± ¡°Are you seriously comparing the royal court to a barbarian village? They¡¯re worlds apart!¡± ¡°How are they different?¡± ¡°Those barbarians treat women like objects! Walking into their midst without any preparation is as good as running naked into a battlefield!¡± ¡°Why think of it that way? Can¡¯t it be about making friends instead?¡± ¡°Making friends? With who?¡± ¡°With the Geron people you call barbarians.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly the kind of nonsense a sixteen-year-old would say.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being sixteen? At my grandmother¡¯s age, sixteen was old enough to have three children.¡± ¡°Three? No woman in our family¡¯s history has ever had three children before the age of twenty!¡± ¡°Maybe you just don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°And you do? Name one, then.¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone, anyway.¡± ¡°Say their name!¡± ¡°Wake up, brother. Times have changed!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who needs to wake up! Those barbarians are monsters who slaughtered our soldiers not long ago!¡± ¡°And weren¡¯t we monsters who slaughtered them too?¡± ¡°Who on earth have you been talking to, to think like this?¡± ¡°Even if something happens to me, it won¡¯t affect you.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m worried about myself? Tell me, have you met Chief Jedrick? What did he say to you?¡± ¡°Oh, we had a very deep conversation¡ªeverything a conqueror¡¯s wife could say.¡± Ram wondered how Charlon could lie so effortlessly. She had never met Jedrick. Unaware of this, Rusef became even more agitated. ¡°That barbarian chief must have bewitched you! They say northern magic doesn¡¯t attack the body but ensnares the mind.¡± ¡°My mind is already made up.¡± Finally, one of the Born knights stepped in, poking his head into the tent. ¡°Commander Rusef, Prince Damion¡¯s messenger is here at the camp entrance.¡± Rusef growled. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this again later.¡± ¡°What¡¯s left to talk about? I¡¯ve said everything.¡± ¡°When I returned to Born, you were delighted like a child. Now you won¡¯t even listen to me.¡± ¡°Welcoming you home and agreeing with you are two different things.¡± Charlon held her ground until the end. Soon, Rusef stepped out of the tent. The anger from his argument with his sister still lingered on his face as he turned to Ram. ¡°What is it?¡± Ram handed him a piece of white silk. ¡°The lady wishes to drape this over her armor for tomorrow¡¯s journey. Prince Damion asked me to deliver it.¡± Rusef took it but clearly didn¡¯t like the idea. ¡°White cloth for such muddy terrain? It¡¯ll turn black within an hour on horseback.¡± Ram thought the terrain wouldn¡¯t be that muddy but decided not to say anything. While Rusef hesitated, lifting and lowering the silk as though he wanted to refuse, Charlon appeared and snatched it away. ¡°I heard the Geron people consider white clothing a symbol of purity. It¡¯s the perfect choice to emphasize that I¡¯m the prince¡¯s bride, don¡¯t you think, Stuga?¡± Ram bowed his head. ¡°His Highness said exactly the same thing.¡± [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w If the prince himself said it, even Rusef couldn¡¯t argue. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll take my leave now¡­¡± ¡°Wait.¡± As Ram turned to leave, Rusef called out to him. ¡°Yes, Sir Rusef?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t had the chance to meet King Gallant even once since arriving here. When does he plan to discuss reinforcements or the marriage alliance with Charlon?¡± Ram bowed his head again and replied respectfully. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I know nothing about such matters.¡± ¡°Is His Majesty coming along for this visit to the barbarian village?¡± ¡°I believe His Majesty will not be joining us.¡± This was consistent with the initial plan. The king had no intention of meeting with mere barbarians face-to-face. ¡°Where is Captain Astian?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You claim to be General Terdin¡¯s shadow, yet you don¡¯t know anything¡­¡± ¡°Brother! That¡¯s enough.¡± Charlon intervened. ¡°Stuga is always by our side and doesn¡¯t have the chance to go anywhere else. It¡¯s only natural he wouldn¡¯t know.¡± She gestured for Ram to step back. ¡°You may go, Stuga. Tell His Highness I was delighted to receive it¡ªor no, I¡¯ll go thank him myself. Shall we go together? I¡¯d hate for Brother Rusef¡¯s bad mood to spill over onto you.¡± Charlon started walking ahead, leaving Rusef flustered. ¡°You should take a guard!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with Stuga.¡± Charlon shot a fierce warning look at the other knights. ¡°None of you Born knights are to follow us! That¡¯s an order.¡± Rusef, baffled, asked incredulously, ¡°Charlon, why do you trust that guy so much?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a friend.¡± ¡°A friend? You¡¯ve known him for only a few days¡­¡± ¡°Well, Brother, didn¡¯t you claim to have courted thirty women in the royal court within a day? Why can¡¯t I make a friend just as quickly?¡± Charlon¡¯s mocking laughter was lighthearted, leaving Rusef speechless, puffing air out through his nose in frustration. ¡®Did she say that just to annoy him? A friend?¡¯ It was a word Ram had never heard addressed to him in his entire life. As Charlon strode confidently ahead, she slowed to match Ram¡¯s pace. ¡°Stuga, I¡¯m curious about your name. That¡¯s just the Geron word for shadow, right? What¡¯s your real name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. When I became the General¡¯s shadow, I gave up everything from my past, including my name.¡± ¡°I see. I shouldn¡¯t have asked. I just wanted to get to know you better. Forgive me if I made you uncomfortable.¡± ¡°Not at all. It didn¡¯t bother me.¡± Charlon stopped and looked at Ram intently. Her green hair fluttered, her striking beauty momentarily leaving Ram captivated. He had met many noblewomen while serving Baron Selken, but none as breathtaking as Charlon. ¡°Where is His Highness now?¡± Ram hesitated but caught the faint sound of Damion¡¯s laughter from somewhere nearby. He could pinpoint the direction and distance and, within the Triton military camp, even the general location. ¡°He¡¯s with Chief Jedrick.¡± ¡°Perfect! I¡¯d love to meet him too.¡± Charlon¡¯s enthusiasm was evident. ¡°That might¡­ not be possible.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°No one is allowed into the tent without the General¡¯s permission.¡± ¡°But His Highness is inside. Doesn¡¯t that mean I can go too?¡± ¡°If His Highness permits, perhaps, but¡­ I doubt it. For the guards, only General Terdin¡¯s orders matter.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Charlon pondered briefly before responding. ¡°Take me to the tent anyway. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± Before he realized it, Ram found himself obeying her. ¡°I¡¯m a bit impulsive, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know¡­¡± Ram had never evaluated a noblewoman before, so he couldn¡¯t say whether she was or wasn¡¯t. When they reached Jedrick¡¯s tent, the guards moved to let Ram pass but stopped Charlon. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Charlon. Without the General¡¯s permission, you cannot enter.¡± Despite their words, their demeanor wasn¡¯t threatening. These were men who wouldn¡¯t even flinch before Count Vadio, yet they seemed almost deferential to Charlon. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Entering the tent is against the rules, right? Then how about if I stay right here?¡± Charlon sat down abruptly in front of the tent¡¯s entrance. The guards, clearly startled by the sight of such a high-ranking noblewoman sitting on the ground, stammered awkwardly. ¡°Uh, that¡­ I¡­.¡± ¡°Is it against the rules?¡± Charlon asked firmly. The guards exchanged glances, clearly unsure. It wasn¡¯t as though Terdin would have issued instructions for such a specific scenario. ¡°Probably not.¡± Charlon turned to Ram. ¡°Stuga, lift the tent flap for me.¡± Ram hesitated, unsure if this was allowed. At that moment, Damion¡¯s voice rang out from inside. ¡°What¡¯s going on out there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Charlon?¡± Damion sounded surprised as he issued a command. ¡°Let her in.¡± Ram complied, lifting the tent flap to reveal the interior. Inside were Jedrick and Prince Damion. Coincidentally, Damion was sitting to the side, while Jedrick and Charlon found themselves facing each other, about ten paces apart, both seated. It was the first meeting between Jedrick and Charlon. [Translator - Jjescus] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 31 [Translator - Night][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 31: The First Encounter (2) Damion stood awkwardly between the two facing each other and asked, "What brings you here, Charlon?" With a smiling face, Charlon looked at Jedrick and replied, "I came because I wanted to meet the High Chieftain of Geron, Your Highness." "Huh, you¡¯ll meet him tomorrow anyway... I was going to formally introduce you then." "I guess I was a bit impatient." Charlon nodded slightly with an apologetic smile. Ram, seeing that smile, realized that this meeting wasn''t just a spur-of-the-moment decision. It was to make the encounter with the High Chieftain a fact, ensuring she didn¡¯t contradict what she''d told Rusef earlier. While impulsive, the decision itself was calculated. "Well, anyway, allow me to introduce you. This is Chief Jedrick, and this is Lady Charlon." Damion introduced them in a slightly tense voice, and Charlon greeted with a bright tone, "Hello, High Chieftain Jedrick... or should I say, Elhorn?" Despite the abruptness, Jedrick replied without a hint of surprise, "I¡¯ve heard of you from the prince, Lady Charlon Vormont." Charlon smiled gently and said, "Your pronunciation is excellent." "And your accent differs from other Tritons." "Even if it¡¯s a common southern tongue, pronunciations vary across countries." "And the words differ slightly too?" "You¡¯re well-informed." As Damion listened to their exchange, still awkwardly standing, he interjected, "Rather than sitting out here, why not come inside?" "No, Your Highness. These men are bound by the Grand General''s orders, and I don''t want them breaking the rules on my account." Pointing at the two guards, Charlon continued, "But since I¡¯m staying outside, they won¡¯t technically be breaking any rules, so there¡¯ll be no punishments later, right?" "But the ground is cold..." "Should I fetch a cushion?" The two guards looked guilt-ridden, as if they had forcibly made a noble lady sit outside, fidgeting in discomfort. Jedrick frowned and spoke, "This is tiresome. State your purpose." His tone was curt, his gaze avoiding Charlon. He seemed angry. "I have no specific purpose. This greeting is my purpose." Charlon replied with her ever-present smile, while Jedrick remained stoic. "Are you here to sightsee, then? I must decline." "What if I¡¯m here to offer a tour instead? Weren¡¯t you curious about who the prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e is?" Jedrick shook his head firmly. "Not in the slightest." "You¡¯re already close with the prince. Why not become close with me too?" "Who said that? Damion, did you?" Jedrick turned to glare at Damion, adding, "Let me make this clear: I have no intention of befriending southerners." Jedrick¡¯s unusually cold tone startled Damion, who stammered, "Aren¡¯t we already friends?" "Listening to your chatter is a good way to learn the Triton language. None of the soldiers here bother to converse at all." Hearing this, Damion muttered under his breath, "So that¡¯s all it was?" Charlon nodded in understanding and said, "That¡¯s the nature of war¡¯s aftermath. But time will heal wounds. Even Born and Triton, who fought and hurt each other a decade ago, are now allies through this betrothal. Geron will come to understand reconciliation too." "Impossible. The southerners I know don¡¯t honor promises." "You¡¯ll see that it¡¯s possible." Charlon lightly tapped her chest with her index finger and said, "I¡¯ll make sure you see it." Jedrick sneered, "Don¡¯t make such bold claims. You¡¯ll only embarrass yourself if you fail to keep them." "Is that a Geron proverb?" "It¡¯s just a fundamental truth of human affairs." Charlon let out a thoughtful hum and then smiled. "Good advice. I¡¯ll be careful. Maybe I got a little carried away. But Prince Damion was right. He said that having you here gave him the courage to become the ruler of this land." Jedrick glared and asked, "Prince, did you put her up to this? Thinking I¡¯d be moved by such words?" Damion hastily responded in shock, "No, not at all! I did say those words, but I would never have asked her to..." "The prince spoke the truth, and I believe his words." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charlon quickly interjected, almost cutting him off. Jedrick smirked and replied mockingly, "Don¡¯t throw around words like ¡®rule¡¯ so lightly. When you meet my brother Ikarum, the Chief of Elum, you¡¯ll realize this land is not one you can govern. At best, you can force us to surrender. But we are a people who cannot be ruled." Charlon responded with a challenging tone, "We¡¯ll see about that. Isn¡¯t that right, Prince Damion?" "Uh... yes." Damion answered in a hesitant tone before quickly adding, "Of course, I believe the Geron and we can find harmony¡ªnot as rulers and subjects, but as equals." While Damion explained, Jedrick kept his gaze fixed on Charlon, as if she, not Damion, were the one trying to conquer the Geron. Charlon let out another hum and said, "You seem uncomfortable with my presence." Jedrick curtly replied, "Then leave." "I hope our next meeting will be a more pleasant one." ¡°There won¡¯t be one.¡± ¡°Do you mean there won¡¯t be a smoother meeting, or there won¡¯t be a meeting at all?¡± [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w ¡°Both.¡± Despite Jedrick¡¯s sharp words, Charlon smiled and rose from her seat. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at this for now. Any more, and feelings will only get hurt.¡± It was merely a gesture to brush off the dirt from her seat and stand up, but even such a simple action looked elegant enough to leave the guards holding their breath. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Wait a moment! Let me accompany you,¡± The prince stammered as he hurried out of the tent to stand beside Charlon. At that moment, Jedrick warned in a stern voice, ¡°Do not bring that woman before me again.¡± Damion frowned and snapped back. ¡°Watch your tongue, Jedrick! I¡¯ll hold you accountable for your rudeness later!¡± ¡°Rudeness? Say that to the woman!¡± ¡°This insolent fool¡­¡± ¡°Stuga! Block the tent and don¡¯t let those two back in here.¡± Jedrick gave the order, but Ram hesitated, unsure whether it was acceptable to enforce such a command against the prince. Fortunately, the prince had already walked far off to follow Charlon. Ram discreetly lowered the tent flap, concealing Jedrick from view. Damion, walking beside Charlon, spoke in a comforting tone. ¡°Don¡¯t let it bother you too much. Jedrick is just tense; he¡¯s actually a good friend.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t bothered. And I think he¡¯s a good person, too.¡± The two moved farther away. Ram debated whether to follow them or remain to guard the tent. ¡®I¡¯ve been having these kinds of dilemmas a lot lately.¡¯ As if to resolve his dilemma, Jedrick called out. ¡°Stuga, come in for a moment.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ram stepped forward and stood before Jedrick. ¡°Closer.¡± Following Jedrick¡¯s instruction, Ram knelt on one knee right in front of him. He suspected the topic might be about Charlon, but the name Jedrick spoke was entirely unexpected. ¡°A man named Astian came to see me.¡± Ram immediately heightened his alertness, scanning the surroundings and sharpening his hearing. Though Jedrick¡¯s voice was low, one could never be too careful. Astian had been watching Ram closely ever since he¡¯d been stationed here. Astian, the second son of General Terdin. He always wore a smile, got along well with the soldiers, and had good relations with the commanders. His friendly demeanor and pleasant voice made him likable to everyone. Conversations with Rusef and Damion were always filled with laughter. ¡°Did he do something suspicious?¡± Ram asked. ¡°¡­A crafty man,¡± Jedrick replied. ¡°In what way?¡± ¡°Hard to pinpoint. But we Geronians dislike people whose actions don¡¯t match their true intentions. Just like that Charlon earlier.¡± ¡°Lady Charlon¡­ was she being insincere?¡± ¡°Fake. She came here just to gawk at how savages behave, only to later turn it into mockery. Yet she hides behind a fa?ade of exaggerated courtesy and a contrived smile¡­ It¡¯s infuriating just thinking about it.¡± Jedrick shook his head in frustration, then continued about Astian. ¡°He asked me all sorts of questions.¡± ¡°Strange questions?¡± ¡°What kinds of food do Geronians eat, how do we hold weddings, and what differences exist between our tribe and others¡ªquestions like that.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t those fairly ordinary? Even Prince Damion asked similar things.¡± ¡°True. But when Damion asked, it was genuine curiosity. Astian was different. I initially treated him warmly because he¡¯s General Terdin¡¯s son. But after a few rounds of questions, I started sensing something off. So I pretended not to understand, giving nonsensical answers. He grew frustrated. That¡¯s when I realized¡ªhe wasn¡¯t actually asking ¡®that question¡¯ aloud, but he was trying to get the answer out of me.¡± ¡°What answer?¡± ¡°Who killed Mantum.¡± Ram had practiced hiding his emotions upon hearing that name, but whether he succeeded this time, he couldn¡¯t tell. He couldn¡¯t very well ask Jedrick, ¡°Did I look okay just now?¡± ¡°Strictly speaking, he already seemed to know who killed Mantum. What he was really probing was how I thought about it and how I might respond.¡± Jedrick¡¯s voice turned cold as he warned, ¡°He¡¯ll come looking for you soon. Be careful.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Ram stood, Jedrick suddenly let out a low groan. ¡°Stuga.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What I said earlier¡­ about her being fake¡ªdon¡¯t ever mention that to her.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone about this conversation.¡± ¡°Good¡­ If by chance we meet again¡­ if she¡­ Never mind.¡± Jedrick hesitated, trying to say something, then shook his head and straightened his expression. ¡°Forget it. You may go.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ram bowed and left the tent. ¡®Now I get it! I finally understand what General Terdin meant. Jedrick isn¡¯t so different from Prince Damion after all¡ªjust in a different way, that¡¯s all.¡¯ Ram quickly erased the thought that had surfaced. It was a dangerous thought. That¡¯s why Jedrick had hurriedly driven Charlon away. To deny his own feelings. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 32 [Translator - Night][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 32: Astian Astian arrived while Ram was eating alone on the grassy field. It was less than half a day since Jedrick had warned him. "The evenings here don¡¯t begin with a crimson sunset draping the western sky like red silk. Instead, it starts with a dull gray sky, like my faded old handkerchief," Astian remarked. Ram usually avoided the other soldiers during meals, carrying his bowl to a secluded area far away. Only then would he remove his helmet, and even while eating, he tried his best not to take off his hood. So, when Astian approached and sat beside him, Ram kept his head low and maintained a servile posture. ¡°Yes, but on clear days, the sunsets can glow red, just like in the rest of the southern lands.¡± ¡°And does the landscape here also lack even a single bird flying toward the sunset?¡± ¡°Occasionally, you might see white swans flying north to south or vice versa.¡± ¡°Look up at me.¡± Ram obeyed. Astian smiled brightly, revealing teeth so white that Ram had rarely seen their like, even among men during the war. ¡°A man who speaks like you is rare, even among the knights of both Born and Triton combined. You seem well-versed in poetry. Where did you learn it?¡± The baroness often ordered him to read poetry, scolding him if he faltered. He had to practice extensively. Sometimes, she made him sing along with the songs of minstrels. When he couldn¡¯t sing, he just read the lyrics aloud instead. But he couldn¡¯t admit this truthfully. ¡°I enjoy following the songs of minstrels.¡± ¡°You must have had a fine poet by your side.¡± Had Jedrick not warned him beforehand, Ram might have poured out his story to Astian without a second thought. That¡¯s how friendly and approachable Astian seemed, skillfully drawing out Ram¡¯s goodwill with an air of sincerity. And, just as Jedrick had cautioned, Astian naturally steered the conversation so that the other party would talk first. ¡®A slave should never speak until their master asks a direct question. Just remember that.¡¯ Ram repeated this advice to himself. ¡°My father speaks highly of you,¡± Astian said as he sat down beside him, holding his own bowl of food. ¡°He says he has gained a reliable bodyguard.¡± ¡°Such words are too kind, Sir Knight.¡± When in doubt about someone''s title, addressing them as "Sir Knight" was usually a safe bet, based on Ram¡¯s experience. Even if they were merely a squire or a servant of common origin, they generally appreciated it. And if the title was incorrect, they would correct him¡ªor not. But Astian didn¡¯t like this approach. ¡°Call me Captain of the Knights.¡± Though his tone remained gentle, there was an edge hidden within it. Ram quickly corrected himself. ¡°Yes, Captain Astian.¡± To his knowledge, the royal knight order was divided into five groups, ranked by importance, and Astian belonged to the lowest among them. ¡°I also heard your efforts saved our army,¡± Astian said, softening his tone. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what I did, Captain. I merely focus on diligently carrying out errands.¡± ¡°Silence fortified by humility raises one¡¯s value without unnecessary noise. Every little task you¡¯ve done must have boosted the army¡¯s morale. Otherwise, how could a mere soldier have had an audience with His Majesty?¡± Astian dipped his bread into his soup, taking a slow bite as he waited for Ram¡¯s reply. Each deliberate motion carried the patience of a serpent sizing up its prey, though so subtly that Ram wouldn¡¯t have noticed without Jedrick¡¯s prior warning. Once again, Ram resisted the urge to admit he had met the king. Astian didn¡¯t directly ask what they had discussed, allowing the awkward silence to stretch. Both men continued eating. ¡°I like secrets,¡± Astian eventually said. ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°My father doesn¡¯t share military secrets with me outright. But he doesn¡¯t exactly hide them, either. Somewhere in between, I find clues in his words and piece things together. It¡¯s my little game. I imagine you¡¯ve overheard much about General Terdin¡¯s plans?¡± ¡°Whether I¡¯ve overheard much or little, I wouldn¡¯t know, Captain. I was strictly ordered to keep anything I saw or heard to myself.¡± ¡°I imagine His Majesty also forbade you from speaking of the royal command you were given?¡± Ram almost said ¡°yes¡± but caught himself. ¡®He knows I¡¯ve been given a royal command?¡¯ Astian studied him closely, while Ram avoided his gaze. ¡°Shall I piece together the puzzle of your secrets? I¡¯d play this game with my father, but he¡¯s too busy negotiating with the Elum tribe. It wouldn¡¯t be right to interrupt him just for a father-son chat.¡± ¡°You two seem quite close,¡± Ram said, trying to change the subject. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that, but we¡¯ve never fought bitterly, either.¡± Astian smiled wryly. ¡°His Majesty tasked you with something related to my father, didn¡¯t he?¡± Ram realized he had fallen into a trap. If he said yes, he would confirm that he had been given a royal command. If he said no, Astian would press him on the lie. Remaining silent was equally impossible; Astian had a way of making silence unbearable. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Captain. I cannot speak on that matter.¡± Astian looked disappointed, though his smile remained. ¡°That¡¯s all right. That¡¯s how it should be. A shadow should have no mouth. You¡¯re doing well.¡± Astian stood, picking up his bowl. Every movement¡ªfrom holding the bowl level to brushing off his cloak¡ªwas so deliberate it felt more like a set of practiced gestures than simple manners. It felt less like courtesy and more like a silent demand for Ram to speak further. ¡°I must have inconvenienced you. Sorry to disturb your meal.¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll see you later,¡± Astian said, walking away. ¡°Safe travels, Captain.¡± As Astian took a few steps, he turned back. ¡°Ah, one more thing. The wizard mentioned that some kind of curse is attached to you. Is that true?¡± Ram returned to his servile posture. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot comment on that either.¡± ¡°Ah, another mistake on my part,¡± Astian said with a chuckle. ¡°I did tell you shadows shouldn¡¯t have mouths!¡± With that, he left. Ram felt uneasy. Watching Astian¡¯s confident back, Ram knew he hadn¡¯t truly left empty-handed. Despite Ram saying almost nothing, Astian had gleaned whatever information he wanted. ¡®What did I say? What mistake did I make?¡¯ His appetite was gone. Anxiety sprouted within him, growing wild and suffocating. Early the next day, soldiers, including Ram, were given time to rest before departing for the Elum tribe¡¯s village. Though relieved of his duties for the day, Ram couldn¡¯t shake his unease. It wasn¡¯t until he returned to his tent that he discovered the source of his anxiety: the wizard was waiting for him. It was Kura, the younger-seeming one. Kura said nothing at first, and Ram mirrored his silence. The unspoken questions were too heavy to voice. After a moment, Kura broke the silence. His voice, as soft as it had been during their first meetings, felt reassuring amid Ram¡¯s turmoil. ¡°If you hear me, just nod.¡± Ram nodded. ¡°Did the king directly order you to assassinate someone?¡± Ram nodded again. ¡°Do you intend to carry it out?¡± Ram shook his head. ¡°If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll die. A royal command is absolute. No matter how skilled you are with a sword, you cannot evade a royal decree for your death.¡± Ram nodded. ¡°Even so, you won¡¯t do it?¡± Ram nodded again. The wizard hesitated before continuing. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about.¡± Ram himself didn¡¯t know what he was worried about. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a way. When you go to the tribal village tomorrow, you¡¯ll have the chance to acquire a tribal dagger. Wait for a moment when Iliam is alone. Strike then. You¡¯re skilled at leaving no evidence. Leave the dagger by the body. The tribes will bear the blame. The prince will avenge the general¡¯s death by burning their village, ensuring no evidence remains. If the prince doesn¡¯t act, the king will. They¡¯ll cover it up, and you¡¯ll fulfill the royal command without suspicion falling on you. At worst, you¡¯ll be blamed for failing to protect the general, not for killing him.¡± Ram broke his silence. ¡°I thought you only offered advice. Why are you directly involving yourself this time?¡± ¡°There was a prophecy. Iliam will bring this country to ruin.¡± Ram wasn¡¯t shocked. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w The idea was too surreal. A prediction of tomorrow¡¯s bread rations would have surprised him more. ¡°It¡¯s a grander prophecy than the ones about Ran, I¡¯ll admit. But isn¡¯t it against the nature of wizards to interfere in such matters?¡± ¡°Then Iliam will bring down the Elder Tower,¡± The wizard continued, his voice trembling with fear. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°That¡¯s only the beginning. Conqueror Iliam will destroy the Arkian Empire and summon darkness the world has never known. Black flames will consume the continent and the seas, and the sky will be shrouded in darkness.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe in such superstitions.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not superstition; it¡¯s prophecy.¡± ¡°To me, they¡¯re the same.¡± Ram drew his sword. ¡°You seem to have forgotten who I am. I am the shadow of General Terdin. A shadow doesn¡¯t betray its master.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem eager to meet Ran.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one I want to meet more right now. When this is all over, I¡¯d throw away everything I have just to see her. But not like this. If Ran is still the person I know, she wouldn¡¯t welcome me with open arms after I¡¯ve done something like this.¡± Kura gave a bitter smile. ¡°If only you hadn¡¯t been born a slave, but of royal blood, this war might never have happened. And if you were of Terdin¡¯s bloodline, the one marked for assassination wouldn¡¯t have been Iliam¡ªit would¡¯ve been you.¡± Ram didn¡¯t bother pointing his sword at Kura. He had never needed to threaten his targets. Once chosen, they never even knew what hit them. ¡°This time, you won¡¯t escape. Come with me to the General. And explain this prophecy of yours.¡± ¡°Wizards don¡¯t get captured. We remain where we must and go where we should.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll subdue you and take you myself.¡± Ram lunged, his blade aimed for Kura¡¯s neck. He had no intention of killing¡ªjust wounding enough to incapacitate and bring him to General Terdin. But the wizard swept his cloak, covering Ram¡¯s face. Suddenly, darkness engulfed Ram¡ªnot just the kind from a piece of cloth, but an all-encompassing shroud of blackness. ¡°Stay calm. It¡¯s fake. Your sight¡¯s gone, but not your other senses.¡± Ram shut his eyes entirely, focusing his other senses¡ªtouch, smell, hearing¡ªon finding his target. He had tracked and struck down countless targets in the dark, predicting their movements. It was how he had survived this long. He swung his sword. He felt the edge graze flesh. When the darkness lifted and the tent came back into view, there was nothing. His blade bore no blood, but that didn¡¯t mean he had missed. Fast strikes often left no trace on the blade. But there was the scent¡ªblood. He had hit something. He just didn¡¯t know what or where. Ram burst out of the tent. Outside, soldiers moved busily, preparing for the next day¡¯s campaign. The ground was a chaotic mess of footprints, blending those made moments ago with those from days past. Ram ran toward the wizard¡¯s tent, faster than he thought himself capable of. Whether it was his urgency or desperation making him feel this way, he reached it in what seemed like only two breaths. He entered the tent, sword drawn. The wizard was gone. Both the young wizard, Kura, and the elder, Kaimule, were missing. In their place was a single scarecrow, dressed exactly like Kura. Ram picked it up. The neck had been severed about two finger-widths deep. ¡°Did I strike even a scarecrow? Is this what I cut?¡± He instinctively compared his blade to the cut. But matching the marks didn¡¯t tell him anything. ¡°Who was I talking to?¡± Ram felt disoriented. The tent was so clean that it left no trace of the wizards ever having been there. Had he wandered into the wrong tent? No, this tent¡¯s location was too distinctive to confuse. ¡°When did it become fake?¡± Was the Kura they met with General Terdin real? Was Kura in the tent that night also fake? Why had Kura¡¯s voice seemed so quiet? ¡°Maybe Kaimule controlled a scarecrow like a puppet. They say master puppeteers can make dolls speak as if alive without moving their own lips¡­¡± Ram shook his head. No matter how skilled, it couldn¡¯t have been this convincing. ¡°Iliam will¡­¡± The scarecrow in his hands spoke, its eyes glowing red. It wasn¡¯t an illusion. It was on fire. ¡°¡­die.¡± Ram, startled, threw the scarecrow. The flaming scarecrow landed and began spinning in a grotesque dance. Its arms waved above its head, and its legs stretched and stamped in exaggerated motions. Ram could almost hear music in his mind. ¡°¡­remember Ran¡­¡± The scarecrow¡¯s dance slowed, the flames extinguished, leaving no burn marks on the tent fabric. Only a pile of ash remained, light enough to scatter in the breeze. Earlier, Ram had run the fastest he¡¯d ever run. Now, he walked slower than ever. General Terdin was returning to his quarters, having finished inspecting the preparations for the next day¡¯s campaign. Beside him was Astian. Ram stopped in his tracks. Terdin noticed him and raised a hand. ¡°Why are you awake and wandering around?¡± Ram opened his mouth to answer but hesitated. Blood trickled down Astian¡¯s neck¡ªat the exact spot where the scarecrow had been slashed. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Astian asked, smiling warmly, the same thoughtful smile as always. Ram couldn¡¯t answer. Astian¡¯s voice grew melodious as he teased him. ¡°A beast of the meadow, exposed all day to the sun, grows tired at a mere glance from a human. I¡¯ve had too many meetings and walked too much today. If you have something to say, speak and free me from your gaze.¡± The General chuckled, chiding his son. ¡°Tired, yet you still speak in such rhythm, my son.¡± Ram managed to lift a trembling finger, pointing at Astian. ¡°Your neck¡­¡± Astian, only then noticing, touched his neck and wiped the blood onto his trousers. Terdin saw the wound and frowned. ¡°That¡¯s a deep cut. How did that happen?¡± ¡°Oh, I must have nicked myself earlier while cutting some netting for the supplies. Didn¡¯t even notice.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a scratch¡­¡± Terdin moved to inspect it, but Astian gently deflected his concern. ¡°Father, I appreciate the worry, but the soldiers are watching. As much as you see me as lacking, I¡¯m still a captain of a knightly order.¡± Terdin reluctantly withdrew his hand. ¡°Fine. But get it treated immediately. A sword cut is never trivial. I¡¯ve seen too many of them to¡ª¡± ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Hmph. Very well. I¡¯ll rest now.¡± As Terdin turned away, Astian pointed to Ram. ¡°Father¡¯s shadow seems to have something to say.¡± Terdin turned back, but Ram shook his head. ¡°No, General. I was just passing by. I¡¯ll retire as well.¡± Astian smiled kindly and asked again. ¡°Are you sure you had nothing to say to me?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Astian¡¯s smile lingered, but Ram couldn¡¯t bear to look at it any longer. He turned away, resisting the urge to check if Astian was still watching, and walked straight back to his quarters. ¡®When Kura spoke earlier, he kept calling the General either Terdin or ¡®General¡¯¡­¡¯ Ram¡¯s hand still carried the ashes of the burned scarecrow. ¡®But this time, he named Iliam specifically. He had to, because there are two people with the Terdin name on this battlefield.¡¯ [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 33 [Translator - Night][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 33: Charlon "Captain Astian didn¡¯t come along, I see. I thought he¡¯d accompany us all the way to Elum." Charlon leaned her head out of the carriage window as she spoke. Rusef, who was escorting the carriage on horseback, explained, "Captain Astian stayed with the main force. Not all of our Born troops are heading to the village of Elum, so someone needs to manage the remaining forces. Since I can¡¯t stay behind, Captain Astian volunteered to take on the task." Charlon nodded indifferently. He always seemed to come and go, after all. During the long journey to the northern region, he would be present one moment and gone the next. Every morning, he¡¯d come by to greet her, asking if everything was fine to the point it became tiresome. Then, suddenly, he¡¯d disappear for days. When she¡¯d consider looking for him, she¡¯d inevitably spot him chatting cheerfully with Born soldiers. Sometimes he¡¯d be absent for just a day, yet greet her as if they hadn¡¯t seen each other in years. "What a strange man. We¡¯ve talked so much, yet I can¡¯t figure him out. Well, he¡¯s probably up to something somewhere, as always." It wasn¡¯t as if Charlon could interrogate someone like him¡ªsomeone clearly sent as a spy by the Kingdom of Triton and assigned to monitor Rusef. "Why are you looking for that spy, my lady?" Odel, who sat beside Charlon, asked. "Why would you call him a spy?" Charlon laughed as she replied. Odel retorted in a rush, "If he¡¯s not a spy, why does he flit around our knights and soldiers so much? That man asks endless questions about everyone. Even me! He even pried about the tiniest details concerning you. I was worried you might fall for his handsome face, so I didn¡¯t bring any handmaidens on this expedition." Of course, the decision not to bring other handmaidens had been made by Rusef, not Odel. And it wasn¡¯t because of Astian but out of concern the journey might be delayed. Ironically, the delays were caused by none other than Odel herself. Odel was Charlon¡¯s nanny. Though over sixty and physically frail, she refused to leave Charlon¡¯s side. By Charlon¡¯s calculations, their journey from Born to the northern regions had been delayed by at least four days because of Odel. Even now, it was because of Odel that they were traveling in a carriage, which slowed the entire army¡¯s march. "Surely, my lady hasn¡¯t fallen for that spy¡¯s looks, has she?" "What? Of course not!" "My lady, you¡¯re a grown woman now, and a beautiful one at that. If you don¡¯t conduct yourself properly, men will swarm around you." "Odel, I¡¯m only sixteen." "In the past, you¡¯d have had two children by now." Charlon couldn¡¯t help but laugh at Odel¡¯s comment. ¡®I guess I always want to say the opposite of what adults tell me.¡¯ When Rusef tried to treat her as a child, she¡¯d insist she was an adult. When Odel called her an adult, she¡¯d argue she was still a child. Odel had been by Charlon¡¯s side for as long as she could remember. She had spent more time with Odel than even her own mother. Although Odel¡¯s nagging could be tiresome, Charlon had to admit that her words were often right. Yet, it didn¡¯t make the nagging any easier to endure, especially so far from home. "My lady, I dare say you¡¯ve acquired more knowledge than anyone else here. You¡¯ve read every book in Langborn and been taught by the finest tutors. Do not think of yourself as a child. One who possesses knowledge is an adult." Charlon gazed absently at the barren northern plains beyond the carriage window and replied half-heartedly, "But I haven¡¯t experienced much yet. They say knowledge without experience is like a roof without pillars." "That¡¯s something men say. Women don¡¯t need experience. Men are foolish and can only learn by doing, but women make knowledge their own the moment it enters their minds." As Odel spoke, she fussed over Charlon¡¯s hair, face, and clothing. Charlon didn¡¯t want to bring Odel to the Geron village of Elum. But Rusef had stubbornly insisted that if Odel wasn¡¯t brought along, he would refuse to accompany Prince Damion. Reluctantly, Charlon had agreed to the condition, which meant she couldn¡¯t enter Elum proudly on horseback in armor as she had wanted. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You will be the queen of the North, my lady. Be confident." Odel¡¯s voice was firm. "To appear confident, I¡¯d need to ride beside the prince, not in this carriage. There¡¯s no way the northern warriors would accept a woman who arrived like this as their queen. I want to show these northern women that southern women can be strong too." Even after marriage, Charlon worried Odel would insist on following her to the North. It wasn¡¯t just her age¡ªover sixty¡ªthat concerned Charlon. It was the thought of having someone constantly monitoring her every move. Thud! The carriage jolted as it became stuck in the muddy road again. Five soldiers groaned as they pushed against the wheels to free them. "My apologies, my lady. It may be a bit rough for a moment," A knight of Born approached to apologize. "It¡¯s alright. Would it help if I got out? With one less person, the carriage might be easier to lift." Odel erupted, "Absolutely not! Do you mean to ruin the silk gown the prince gave you? You mustn¡¯t set foot on such filthy ground!" "I could ride a horse instead and keep my feet clean." "Out of the question! If you ride in that gown, your calves will be exposed. Do you intend to show these barbarians your legs?" "If only I¡¯d worn my armor. This white silk would have complemented it perfectly." Charlon sighed, fingering the silk draped over her shoulders like a shawl. "Alright, I¡¯ll stay put. Just don¡¯t shout anymore." The Born knight smiled and reassured her, "Don¡¯t worry, my lady. It¡¯ll be over soon." Just as he said, the carriage lurched forward again after a moment of effort. Nearby, General Terdin¡¯s voice carried over, "By late autumn, this road will be frozen solid, making travel easier." "So the enemy must rely on roads like this to resupply and move their forces when fighting our army. Is that why the war began in summer?" Prince Damion¡¯s voice joined in. "That wasn¡¯t calculated. I simply acted when I was ordered to. The timing wasn¡¯t my decision." "Of course, Father likely didn¡¯t plan it that way either." Charlon eavesdropped on their conversation, sensing the tension between the two men. Damion seemed to be speaking louder to prevent that tension from reaching her, but Charlon didn¡¯t feel tense at all. She wanted to leave the carriage. She wanted to ride beside Damion, join the conversation, and talk more with the great veteran general who had brought down Born. "You look like you want to join the men¡¯s conversation," Odel remarked, her face hardening at the word "men." "Isn¡¯t it natural to want to have meaningful conversations when you¡¯ve acquired knowledge?" Charlon realized too late that she had started a debate she wouldn¡¯t win. She already knew what Odel¡¯s response would be. "A woman doesn¡¯t join men¡¯s conversations. The less a woman speaks, the more her wisdom shines. Save your words like precious jewels." Odel looked pleased with herself, as if she¡¯d said something profound. ¡®Jewels that never see the light don¡¯t shine either.¡¯ Charlon didn¡¯t reply. There was no point in arguing with Odel¡ªshe¡¯d never win, nor would Odel let her. "I have no intention of joining their conversation, Odel. I¡¯m just bored, that¡¯s all." Charlon kept her gaze fixed outside. She wanted to lean out the window for a better view, but she knew it would only invite another lecture about safety and propriety. Instead, she leaned back, feigning disinterest. At the very front of the procession was Jedrick. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Twelve royal guards bearing the flag of the Triton Kingdom followed, and behind them came the carriages of Terdin, Damion, and Charlon. Close behind, ten knights of the Born Order led by Rusef trailed. A cavalry of thirty riders followed next, and at a slight distance behind, a hundred infantry soldiers marched. ¡°To venture into the village of savages with such a small force... I wonder if the ¡®general Triterne¡¯ has lost his mind,¡± muttered Odel. Charlon had corrected her several times, saying the name was Terdin, not Triterne, but Odel stubbornly clung to her mispronunciation. ¡°This isn¡¯t all, yesterday, a hundred troops went ahead to occupy the village of Elum and set up a camp nearby.¡± Charlon spotted a hill rising sharply along the horizon. Houses were embedded into the hill as if they were part of the rocks. It was the village of the Elum tribe, and below the hill, dozens of tents were being erected. The flags of both Triton and Born fluttered together in the wind. No other noble family¡¯s banners were visible. Whether this was Terdin¡¯s intention, a royal command, or other families¡¯ refusal to participate remained unclear. ¡°If those savages aren¡¯t all tied up, my worries won¡¯t disappear. Those beasts treat women like property,¡± Odel remarked with authority, as if she had visited the north dozens of times. Yesterday, she tried to scare Charlon as if ten of her cousins had been murdered by Geronians. ¡®When I was a child, she used to scare me by saying lions would take me if I didn¡¯t sleep. Some things never change.¡¯ Instead of arguing that Geronians were just people with families and cultures cherishing their wives and daughters, she said what Odel would like to hear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Odel. Look outside. The southern soldiers have already occupied the village.¡± As the royal procession passed by their camp, the soldiers erecting tents began forming ranks to greet them. Damion waved them off, signaling to continue their work. ¡®He¡¯s a kind man,¡¯ Charlon thought, watching him. ¡®Kind not only to me but to everyone. That¡¯s something neither Father nor Aduer ever showed. Being his wife would truly be a blessing.¡¯ Charlon kept her thoughts to herself, knowing Odel would seize the opportunity to criticize Damion and extol her father. Soon, they reached the base of the hill where the village of Elum stood. Triton soldiers armed with spears stood in formation at the foot of a gentle slope. Damion approached the carriage and spoke to Charlon. ¡°Just in case, don¡¯t be afraid, Charlon. The Geronians¡¯ weapons have been confiscated and stored in one place. They¡¯ve all been disarmed. Even their wolves and dogs have been driven out of the village or killed.¡± Charlon listened but frowned at one particular detail. ¡°You killed the wolves and dogs?¡± ¡°They tame wild wolves to guard the village. These wolves are so ferocious they sometimes attack their own villagers.¡± ¡°Still, killing them seems excessive¡­¡± At that moment, Terdin interjected to explain. ¡°Strictly speaking, we didn¡¯t order their deaths. We simply declared that if any of our soldiers were injured by their wolves, we¡¯d execute the owners. They drove the animals out on their own. Those that returned had to be killed.¡± Terdin added further clarification when Charlon still looked dissatisfied. ¡°This is no different from the military law applied to us. If a war dog attacks an allied soldier, the handler is punished.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Charlon nodded reluctantly, but images of dogs returning to their owners only to be killed lingered in her mind, making her unable to agree fully. Still, she refrained from suggesting they should¡¯ve just tied up the animals. Surely, they had their reasons¡­ Seeing Charlon¡¯s gloomy expression, Damion misinterpreted her feelings. ¡°Do not worry, Charlon. If anything happens, I will protect you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Odel, standing nearby, sneered. ¡°How reliable, Your Highness. But where is young Rusef? He was just beside our carriage. He¡¯s still the one responsible for protecting our lady¡ªfor now.¡± Charlon shot Odel a scowl, but the nanny was undeterred, raising her chin as if to demand an answer. Damion, either missing the sarcasm or choosing to remain polite, responded kindly. ¡°Captain Rusef has remained at the camp we just passed.¡± He gestured down the hill and then up toward the village. ¡°We¡¯ll hold the banquet in the village but return to the camp to rest for the night. Captain Rusef will oversee the camp while the Lieutenant manages Terdin¡¯s troops.¡± Charlon already knew this and found it reasonable, but Odel did not. ¡°What? Our young lord wasn¡¯t even invited to the banquet? Unthinkable! And who will protect our lady¡­¡± ¡°Odel!¡± Charlon raised her voice, cutting her off, and smiled at Damion. ¡°I¡¯ll explain to my nanny. Please go ahead. The soldiers are waiting for you.¡± Damion ended the conversation with a smile and rode ahead. He joined Terdin and spoke with him briefly. The lead, Jedrick, remained silent, having conversed with Terdin earlier but now speaking no more. ¡°Returning home after being held captive¡ªhe should be glad, yet there¡¯s no joy in the air.¡± Charlon felt a growing curiosity about Jedrick¡ªnot as a man but as a person. Admittedly, his handsome appearance and clear voice intrigued her, but she didn¡¯t forget her betrothal to Damion, an almost perfect match compared to Born¡¯s lackluster suitors. ¡®Never bring your woman before me again.¡¯ Jedrick¡¯s growl from the previous day echoed in her mind. ¡®Is that so? What a coincidence¡ªhere we meet again.¡¯ Unconsciously, Charlon let out a puff of air through her nose. ¡°What amusing thoughts are you having, my lady?¡± Odel asked irritably. ¡°Huh? I wasn¡¯t having any amusing thoughts.¡± ¡°Then why were you smiling?¡± ¡°Was I smiling?¡± Odel clicked her tongue in disapproval. ¡°I know your expressions well, my lady. It was the same as when you received an Akyan horse for your fifteenth birthday. Even after falling off the next day and injuring your ankle, you couldn¡¯t stop smiling.¡± ¡°Did I make that face?¡± Charlon asked with a serious tone, and Odel shook her head. ¡°What could possibly be so delightful about entering a savage village? This old woman is terrified, yet you¡¯re all excited. Do you lack any sense?¡± Charlon glanced briefly at Jedrick before quickly averting her gaze. ¡°Did I really make that face? No way!¡± [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 34 [Translator - Night][Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 34: Elum The carriage creaked as it climbed the hill leading to the village of Elum. Charlon leaned out of the carriage, searching for someone who should have been nearby but was nowhere to be seen. Damion called him "the shadow," while Jedrick referred to him as "Stuga." If he seemed to be absent, he was always somewhere nearby; if he seemed present, he was suddenly gone. Charlon poked her head out of the carriage entirely. Looking back, she saw him. Their eyes met, but he didn¡¯t acknowledge her. His expressionless gaze neither avoided her nor truly met hers. ¡®He''s a strange man, but not unpleasant.¡¯ Whenever she was with the prince, he was always close by. Inevitably, that meant he was often near her as well. It wasn¡¯t something she noticed at first, but over time she realized that Stuga showed her no consideration whatsoever. She had always been surrounded by knights and attendants who treated her with forced courtesy. She couldn¡¯t even step out of a carriage alone; someone always had to help her down. If she tried to sit on the ground, a handkerchief or cushion would instantly appear beneath her. But Stuga never did any of that. Even when she sat before Jedrick, he took no action¡ªhe didn¡¯t offer his coat or bring a cushion. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The guards next to him were the ones to ask if they should fetch anything. He did nothing. Yet when he was around, things seemed to go surprisingly smoothly. When she argued with her brother, she naturally found herself near Stuga. When she encountered Jedrick outside his tent, the situation somehow unfolded effortlessly. It wasn¡¯t as though Stuga orchestrated these moments, but his presence seemed to make them happen. It was mysterious. ¡®A shadow¡­¡¯ Her father had a bodyguard who stuck to him like a shadow. The man claimed to protect and advise her father, but his constant presence was unsettling. Even when Charlon spoke privately with her father, the man would linger, suddenly approaching to whisper something in her father¡¯s ear. She never knew what was said, but it always seemed sneaky and oppressive. When Damion first introduced Stuga as "the shadow," those unpleasant memories surfaced, and she wished he¡¯d stay away. But Stuga acted as if he didn¡¯t exist. If she didn¡¯t consciously notice him, it was easy to forget he was even there. Just like a shadow. And if she looked for him, he was already nearby¡ªalso just like a shadow. If her father¡¯s "advisors" were sticky, clinging mud, Damion¡¯s shadow was like a clear, gentle spirit of air. ¡®He¡¯s General Terdin¡¯s shadow, but the prince is borrowing him for now,¡¯ She remembered. ¡®I hope he stays with the prince. Then he¡¯ll be my shadow too.¡¯ The village of Elum was much smaller than Charlon had expected. It was situated on a low hill rising from flat terrain. Small, one-story wooden houses with low roofs clustered at the base, while larger buildings with higher roofs sat at the top of the hill. The prince¡¯s entourage, including the carriage, headed for the largest building at the summit. Charlon easily inferred the layout of the village. The poorer residents lived on the outskirts, while the wealthy and powerful resided higher up. ¡®It¡¯s the same everywhere.¡¯ From a distance, she could hear Jedrick¡¯s pleasant voice explaining the village. He mentioned that a massive palisade once surrounded the outskirts but had been torn down by Triton soldiers. The flat area halfway up the hill served as a public square for village assemblies. The mention of village assemblies caught her interest. ¡°Are village assemblies where the residents gather to discuss matters?¡± Damion asked. ¡°They¡¯re mostly for trials, when someone is accused of theft or murder, the entire village gathers here to render judgment.¡± ¡°The chief doesn¡¯t decide?¡± ¡°The chief presides over the trial. The accuser and the defendant present evidence and witnesses, appealing to the villagers. Then everyone votes by raising their hands, and the side with the most votes wins.¡± Charlon found it fascinating that villagers decided guilt themselves. ¡°For property disputes, that¡¯s how it¡¯s done. But personal conflicts between two people might be settled through duels. As for murder, it¡¯s not a simple majority vote¡ªit has to be unanimous.¡± Jedrick skipped further explanation and led the group past the square toward the top of the hill. The steep incline of the path caused the carriage to tilt backward. As the horses struggled to pull the carriage upward, a few soldiers pushed it from behind. Charlon was growing increasingly frustrated. "I can walk. I can run through the mountains and swim across rivers. A woman who only seeks comfort in a carriage cannot become the queen of the North." The houses scattered along the path were all dilapidated. Some were mere pits covered with makeshift roofs. The more structurally sound homes were further up the hill, but even they were all wooden and lacked any sense of grandeur. "I didn¡¯t realize this place was so impoverished." ¡°How disappointing, don¡¯t you think, my lady?¡± Odel asked, misinterpreting Charlon¡¯s frown. She clicked her tongue and continued. ¡°To think you¡¯ll have to live in a place like this! Of course, the prince could build a larger house or even a castle, but until then, you¡¯ll have to endure staying here.¡± Charlon hadn¡¯t considered her living arrangements at all. Her impression of the village wasn¡¯t disappointment but pity. Throughout her journey, she had heard countless times that ¡°barbarians are violent and destructive.¡± Barbarians were wolves, bears, and tigers. Warriors blessed by the war god could keep fighting even with their bodies riddled with arrows, and some were said to move even after being decapitated. The raiders of Geron occasionally traveled by ship to Born in southern Triton. Born¡¯s soldiers often fled without putting up much of a fight against Geron¡¯s warriors. When Triton¡¯s king declared his intention to conquer the northern barbarians, the people of Born were even more enthusiastic than anyone else. Charlon had also called them barbarians when she first arrived. But after learning from the prince, she began using the term ¡°Geron¡± instead. Meeting Jedrick made her search for an even better word. Odel continued to click her tongue and said, ¡°When I heard the Triton general won a war against the barbarian warriors called madmen, I thought it was impressive. But now I see it wasn¡¯t such a big deal. They¡¯re just poor, weak, and dirty people. That general probably doesn¡¯t even feel proud of his victory. Don¡¯t you think so, my lady?¡± Charlon replied in a deliberately emotionless voice. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Odel. That man defeated our elite forces ten years ago. If you belittle someone like that, it only makes us look more pathetic.¡± ¡°Hmph, he only tricked our army with cowardly tactics to win. Impressive? Then he should¡¯ve clashed head-on with our cavalry. Even young Lord Rusef fought at the forefront at his age. And what did that old Triterne do back then? Stood at the rear and ordered archers to shoot! The so-called bloodthirsty god of war is nothing but a coward who only knows how to fight dishonorably.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right. Just arrows. And our army fell endlessly to those arrows. The knights of Born, who only knew how to march forward relying on their heavy armor, were rendered powerless by arrows piercing through their armor.¡¯ Odel continued to grumble. ¡°Look, my lady. Now that old general will squeeze this poor village dry. He¡¯ll wring out these impoverished people to fatten their bloated king.¡± ¡°War is like that, Odel. For a hundred soldiers conducting a war here to eat, a hundred children they left behind must starve. The reason I can enjoy a comfortable life in Langborn¡¯s castle is thanks to the gains from such wars and the sacrifices of farmers who die from starvation during the winter. If you¡¯re going to pity someone, pity the people of our Born Duchy first. And I¡¯ve come here to become this land¡¯s queen. I will find a way to feed these people¡ªnot through plunder, but through other means.¡± Charlon spoke with a warning. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w ¡°And stop saying such things, Odel. Be careful not to let your complaints reach General Terdin or Prince Damion.¡± ¡°As you wish, my lady. This old woman¡¯s voice has been ignored countless times, so I can stay silent as much as needed.¡± Odel tightly pursed her wrinkled lips in stubborn silence. The carriage soon stopped in front of a massive building atop a hill. ¡®So this is the Grand Hall?¡¯ According to Damion¡¯s prior explanation, this was where the chieftain lived, the most important treasures were kept, significant matters were decided through meetings, and food was shared during festivals. In other words, it was the palace of the Geron people. As a single building, it was quite large, but it was on par with just one of the many buildings within the walls of Langborn Castle. The dome-shaped ceiling, three times the height of a person, looked grand enough, but it couldn¡¯t compare to the six towering spires of the Vormont family¡¯s castle. When a Born knight opened the carriage door, Prince Damion approached, extending his hand and waiting. Charlon noticed ten Geron men standing by in front of the Grand Hall. She hesitated, wondering if it was right to hold the prince¡¯s hand and step down in front of them. ¡®I am going to be the queen of the North. I want to show them that a warrior¡¯s wife has arrived. I don¡¯t want to appear as a weak woman who needs help stepping down from this height.¡¯ However, she couldn¡¯t refuse the prince¡¯s hand. Charlon descended gracefully from the carriage, relying on his hand. The rustling dress was cumbersome. Though the ground was neatly paved with bricks, she couldn¡¯t avoid the hem of her skirt being dirtied with dust. Charlon found herself standing next to the Geron men waiting in front of the hall. They had looked big from inside the carriage, but standing before them now, they appeared even larger. Despite wearing no armor or weapons, they were sufficiently intimidating. Especially the red-haired young man, who resembled Jedrick but was taller and had a fiercer expression. Standing next to him felt suffocating. Even though Jedrick wasn¡¯t short, he looked almost childlike in comparison. The horned helmet he wore was smaller and less ornate than Jedrick¡¯s but conveyed an unyielding defiance against their conquerors. Jedrick bowed his head in greeting to the man. ¡®The Grand Chieftain, Elhorn, is said to be a representative entrusted with authority by all the chieftains. But for Elhorn to bow to a chieftain¡­?¡¯ To Charlon, it seemed as strange as an emperor bowing to the king of a single nation. ¡°Allow me to introduce my elder brother, Ikarum, the Ehodin of Elum and heir to Adian Mantum.¡± Jedrick spoke with a formal tone, starkly different from when he spoke in private. Ikarum nodded slightly at Prince Damion and said something in Geron. Though it didn¡¯t sound particularly respectful, Jedrick translated it as if Ikarum had used honorifics. ¡°Welcome, conqueror.¡± Jedrick then gestured to Terdin and introduced him in Geron. It was likely a formal introduction, as they must have already met. ¡°Hmph.¡± Charlon let out a nasal sound without realizing it. Whenever she noticed something, it came out instinctively. Fortunately, Odel, who might¡¯ve scolded her for such a habit, hadn¡¯t stepped out of the carriage. She wouldn¡¯t dare approach a place filled with these ¡°filthy and threatening¡± Geron men. ¡®That Ikarum person doesn¡¯t even make eye contact with General Terdin?¡¯ The introductions of other chieftains from two additional villages and the elders followed. Jedrick calmly recited their names and titles, maintaining an unchanging, neutral expression. While his face revealed little emotion, Charlon could sense his discomfort. ¡®To guide your conqueror to your village¡­.¡¯ With only snippets of knowledge Damion had shared, Charlon speculated on the relationship between Mantum¡¯s two sons. ¡®The elder brother, Ikarum, serves as Ehodin, the village chieftain, while the younger, Jedrick, is the Elhorn, the grand chieftain. Jedrick must have taken on the humiliation of surrender to protect his brother¡¯s pride. It¡¯s by no means a higher position.¡¯ Suddenly, Charlon recalled something Jedrick had said during their first meeting. ¡°When you meet my brother Ikarum, you will realize that you cannot rule this place. We are a tribe that can be forced to surrender but can never be truly subjugated.¡± Charlon had taken that statement not as a challenge to Damion but as one directed at herself. ¡®Jedrick, you¡¯ve already bowed your pride for necessity. To protect your brother¡¯s pride, you bent your own. So your tribe, too, will bow its pride and accept governance when the need arises.¡¯ When the introductions concluded, Ikarum stepped aside without so much as another nod to Prince Damion. The older Geron men followed him, positioning themselves on either side of the entrance to the Grand Hall. ¡°They¡¯re signaling us to go in first,¡± Jedrick explained. Damion stood before the hall¡¯s door. Charlon stood beside him, sensing his tension. She quietly spoke to him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m with you.¡± When Damion took her hand quietly, Charlon naturally tightened her grip on his. ¡®I always expected my betrothal to be arranged. I prepared myself to be married off to some old man from a powerful family. But to marry someone like him, this is a blessing.¡¯ Damion was kind, considerate, handsome, and soon to be the ruler of the North. Her heart should have been filled with joy. Yet, oddly, it wasn¡¯t. ¡®I should be happy.¡¯ Charlon repeated the thought like a spell as she stepped into the Grand Hall alongside Prince Damion. ¡®I will be the queen of the North.¡¯ [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w